american journal of researchdistribution of buddhism and manichaeism in soghd.....15 indiaminova...

1

Generalization of Scientific ResultsUSA, Michigan

www.journalofresearch.us¹ 7-8, July-August 2018 [email protected] Journal of Research

AMERICANJOURNAL

OF RESEARCH¹ 7-8, July-August 2018

Social Science and Humanities

USA, Michigan

ISSN 2573-5616 (print)ISSN 2573-5624 (online)

IMPACT FACTOR: 5.069

2



AMERICAN JOURNAL OF RESEARCH

Founder and publisher Robert HartPublished since January 2017 year. Issued Monthly.Editorial office: Mailing address: 8223 Lakeshore Rd., Lexington, Michigan48450, USA Phone: +1 348-498-3736Internet address: http://www.journalofresearch.usE-mail: [email protected] 200 copies. Free of charge. IMPACT FACTOR: 5.069

Chief in Editor

Editorial board

Professor in NationalUniversity of Cordoba inArgentina

Assistant professor inFaculty of security-Skopje

Doctor of science,professor

Professor in Eö tvö sLorá nd University

Professor inCriminology at theFaculty of CriminalJustice and SecurityUniversity of Maribor

Assistant professor

Professor in Universityof Utrecht

Assistant professor inFaculty of Law,University of Zagreb

Doctor of science

Robert Hart

SebastianViqueira

MarjanGjurovski

J. EdwardHalcomb

Judit Kozma

GozardMesko

Dave Haddad

Dina Siegel

AleksandarMarsavelski

MihailsGernousovs

Country: USA, MichiganArea: (social science and humanities)E-mail: [email protected]

Specialization: Social science andHumanities Country: Argentina

Specialization: Social science andHumanities Country: Macedonia

Specialization: Social science andHumanities Country: USA

Specialization: Social science andHumanities Country: Budapest, Hungary

Specialization: Social science andHumanities Country: Slovenia

Specialization: Social science, artsCountry: USA

Specialization: Social scienceCountry: Netherlands

Specialization: Social science andHumanities Country: Croatia

Specialization: Social science andHumanities Country: Latvia

3



http://dx.doi.org/10.26739/2573-5616-2018-8

CONTENTS

1. INFLUENCE OF VARIOUS GROWTH REGULATORS AND CACL2 ON YIELD AND QUALITYIN STRAWBERRY CV. CHANDLER.............................................................................................................4BARJINDER KAUR , AMARJEET KAUR AND KULJEET KAUR2. DISTRIBUTION OF BUDDHISM AND MANICHAEISM IN SOGHD................................................15INDIAMINOVA SHOIRA AMRIDINOVNA3. ASSESSMENT OF LIFT ABOVE POVERTY ORGANISATION (LAPO) SERVICES INALLEVIATING POVERTY AND PROMOTING ECONOMY DEVELOPMENT IN LAGOS STATE,NIGERIA.........................................................................................................................................................20AKINBOWALE A. OLAKUNLE, IDOWU EMMANUEL DEJI4. ABOUT DEEP STRUCTURE OF THE SENTENCE...............................................................................30KHABIPOVA REVANNA ABDULLAEVNA5. ARE WORLD COUNTRY, REGIONAL DEVELOPMENT CATEGORIZATION BY WORLD BANK;IMF AND UNDP HELPFUL IN PROMOTING SUSTAINABLE GROWTH, KNOWLEDGE ANDTECHNOLOGY: A SUGGESTIVE ALTERNATIVE APPROACH.............................................................37MUHAMMAD JAWADSAJID6. FEATURES OF COSIO-POLITICAL IDEAS OF SAMARKAND JADIDS.............................................51ASHUROVA KHURSHIDA SAGDULLAEVNA7. THE INFLUENCE OF IRANIAN ISLAMIC ARCHITECTURE ON THE HOUSE OF QAJARPERIOD IN TABRIZ (STUDY CASE AMIR NEZAM HOUSE)...............................................................57HADI JAVANSHIR, FARHADABBASI KABOUDAN8. DIRECTOR DUTIES: UZBEKISTAN PERSPECTIVE...........................................................................65MANSUR KAMALOV9. CONSTRUCTIVIST TEACHING STRATEGIES: PARADIGM SHIFT FOR EFFECTIVE EACHINGAND LEARNING IN SENIOR SECONDARY SCHOOLS IN NIGERIA................................................74AKINBOWALE OLAKUNLE AKINTUNDE10. INTERNATIONAL LEGAL BASIS ON NATIONAL MACHINERIES ON WOMEN'SPROMOTION.................................................................................................................................................87FIRUZA KHAMDAMOVA11. DESIGN OF LABORATORY SPACE FOR NEW DESIGN ACTIVITIES..........................................101MOHAMMADJAVAD MAHDAVINEJAD, HADI JAVANSHIR12. REFLECTION OF TEMURIDS RENAISSANCE IN TOPONYMS....................................................112AMANULLA BURIEV13. CHALLENGES AND PRACTICE OF PLASTIC BOTTLES, PAPER AND CARTON GENERATIONAND COLLECTION IN ADDIS ABABA CITY, ETHIOPIA....................................................................117MASSRESHAW ASSNAKEW ABEBE14. THE IMAGE OF 'THE MIRROR OF ISKANDAR' IN THE POETRY OF ALISHER NAVAI ANDITS COMPARATIVE ANALYSIS................................................................................................................133ILYOS ISMOILOV15. THE UTILITARIAN AND IMMORAL STUDY IN DESIRE UNDER THE ELMS..........................161EUGENE O`NEIL16. THE SYSTEM OF CIVIL SOCIETY LEGAL CULTURES AND VALUES.........................................174KHUDOYOR MAMATOV17. TECHNOLOGY OF SELECTION OF TEACHING METHODS IN THE LESSONS OF SOCIALAND ECONOMIC GEOGRAPHY OF THE WORLD..............................................................................181KULDASHEVA MAKHMUDA NURMATZHONOVNA18. PROSPECTS FOR THE DEVELOPMENT OF THE UZBEK TEXTILE INDUSTRY IN THEWORLD ECONOMY...................................................................................................................................185KURBANOVA SHOHZODA NASHPANOVNA19. THE IMAGE OF ALEXANDER IN THE ARTISTIC INTERPRETATION........................................192PARDAEVA IRODA MAMAYUNUSOVNA20. ABOUT SOME MECHANISMS OF SOCIAL SPHERE DYNAMICS IN UZBEKISTAN ................197NAZARQOSIMOV SARVAR INATILLAEVICH21. THE EXPRESSIVE MEANS OF LITERARY ART "IRSOLI MASAL" (THE POETRY WRITTEN ONTHE BASIS OF PROVERBS AND SAYINGS) IN GADOI'S ACTIVITY................................................202ASLANOVA KHAFIZA ABDURAKHIMOVA22. EFFECTIVE VALUES OF PHOTOGALVANIC CHARACTERISTICS OF SOLAR ELEMENTS ANDTEMPERATURE.........................................................................................................................................206ALINAZAROVA MAHFUZA ALISHEROVNA

4



http://dx.doi.org/10.26739/2573-5616-2018-5-2-1

Abstract: The present investigation entitled Influence of various growth regulators andCaCl2 on yield and quality in strawberry cv. Chandler was conducted in the Departmentof Horticulture, Khalsa College, Amritsar during 2016-2017. The runners of strawberry cv.Chandler were planted in the second fortnight of October with a spacing of 45õ30 cm.The investigation was laid out in RBD with ten treatment combinations (GA3 - 50, 75and 100 ppm; NAA- 10,20 and 30 ppm; CaCl2 -0.25 , 0.50 and 0.75 % and control)replicated thrice. Results of the study revealed that the application of growth regulatorsincreased the yield parameters and improved the quality of strawberry. The maximumnumber of fruits (21.33), fruit set per cent (83.47) and fruit yield (344.11 g/plant) wererecorded in the treatment T3 (GA3 100 ppm) respectively. Results also showed that T6

treatment (NAA 30 ppm) was the remarkable treatment for physico-chemical propertiesof fruits with maximum fruit length (3.50 cm), fruit breadth (2.94 cm), TSS (7.76°Brix), reducing sugars (4.61%) and total sugars (7.41%) respectively. Fruits also showedmaximum weight (16.12 g), TSS: acid ratio (11.56), ascorbic acid content (63.71 mg/100g) and minimum acidity (0.54%) when the plants were treated with GA3 100 ppm.

Key Words: Gibberellic acid, Naphthalene acetic acid, 0Brix and Calcium chloride.

INTRODUCTIONStrawberry (Fragaria õ ananassa

Duch.) belongs to family Rosaceaeis a non-climacteric fruit whichdevelops by simultaneous ripeningof the number of separate berries of

INFLUENCE OF VARIOUS GROWTH REGULATORSAND CACL2 ON YIELD AND QUALITY IN

STRAWBERRY CV. CHANDLER

Barjinder Kaur, Amarjeet Kaur and Kuljeet Kaur,Department of Horticulture (Agriculture),

Khalsa College, Guru Nanak Dev University, Amritsar, 143001E mail: [email protected]

LIFE SCIENCES

Manuscript info:Received July 16, 2018., Accepted August 17, 2018., Published August 30, 2018.

Recommended citation: Barjinder Kaur, Amarjeet Kaur and Kuljeet Kaur. CInfluence ofvarious growth regulators and CaCl2 on yield and quality in strawberry cv. Chandler. 7-8 AmericanJournal of Research P. 4-14 (2018).

a single flower, adhering as thecommon unit on the commonreceptacle botanically called as"etaerio of achene" (Khunte et al2014). The name "strawberry" mayhave derived from the practice of

5



using straw mulch for cultivationor it may have come from theAnglo-Saxon word "strew",meaning to spread (Kaur 2010).Cult ivated st rawberry is adicotyledonous, perennial and lowgrowing herb grown in most arableregions of the world. In India, a fewplants of strawberry were broughtin the early sixties by NBPGRRegional Station, Shimla, fromwhere it is spread to the other states.Strawberry fruits are very popularamong berries and are reported tohave anti-oxidant, anti-cancer,ant i-inflammatory and anti-neurodegenerat ive biologicalproperties. These properties aremainly attributed to high fruitpolyphenolic content, especiallyanthocyanins -the type ofpolyphenols quantitatively mostimportant in strawberry fruits - aswell as flavonoids, phenolic acidsand vitamin C. The ellagic acidpresent in strawberry have cancerfighting properties (Xue et al2001;Meyers et al 2003). The freshstrawberries are deep red in colourand is a profitable fruit crop in theshortest possible time as comparedto the other fruits (Kumar et al2012). This have traditionally beena popular delicious fruit for itsflavour, taste, fresh use, freezingand processing. Strawberry givesquick and very high returns per unitarea on the capital investment, asthe crop is ready for harvest within6 months of planting. Applicationof growth regulators has beenpracticed commercially to increase

the production and quality ofstrawberry crop. They have beenproved to be quite vi tal inenhancing fruit maturity, yield andfruit quality. Application of growthregulators has been practicedcommercially to increase theproduction and quality of strawberrycrop. They have been proved to bequite vital in enhancing fruitmaturity, yield and fruit quality.Growth regulator treated fruitsshowed high contents of reducingsugars, amino acids and ascorbicacid (Mikhtelva and Petrovskya1974). Gibberellic acid (GA3)stimulates the effect of long daylengths in short day plants byimproving vegetative developmentand increasing runner production. Itinitiates early flowering and thusearly fruit development (Kasim etal 2007; Paroussi et al 2002; Sharmaand Singh 2009). The fruit set instrawberry can be improved with thefoliar application of NAA at flowerinitiation stage. The application ofNAA to emasculated flowers resultedin Parthenocarpic development offruit and it also delayed ripening andanthocyanin accumulat ion ofstrawberry fruits (Villarreal et al2009). Calcium chloride increases theleaf area index, average fruit weightand size of strawberry fruits (Dunnand Able 2006; Ramezanian et al2009). Information is available onstandardization on the use of growthregulators and protected conditionsfor successful strawberry cultivationunder sub-tropical conditions ofPunjab.

6



MATERIALS AND METHODSThe present study entit led

"Influence of various growthregulators and CaCl

2 on the

vegetative growth and yield instrawberry cv. Chandler" wasconducted in the nursery ofHorticulture Department, KhalsaCollege, Amritsar during 2015Amritsar represents the climaticconditions prevailing in the subtropical humid zone of Punjab state.It receives an annual rainfall of 735mm, the major portion of whichfalls from July to September. Duringwinter, frost is of commonoccurrence while in summer, theatmospheric temperatureoccasionally reaches upto 480 C. Thesoil of experimental field was sandyloam in texture. The runners ofstrawberry were procured from theBhangu strawberry farm, villageSahmana as bases of plant material.The runners were transplanted inwell prepared raised beds eachmeasuring 2 m õ 1 m in size. Thetransplanting was done duringsecond fortnight of October at aplanting distance of 45 õ 30 cm.Uniform dose of FYM @ 50 t /hawas applied to all plots before fieldbed preparations. The growthregulators were applied at fruit setand CaCl

2 was applied before harvest.

There were ten treatments GA3 (50

ppm, 75 ppm and 100 ppm), NAA(10 ppm, 20 ppm and 30 ppm)and CaCl

2 ( 0.25 %, 0.50 % and

0.75 %). In control the plants weresprayed with plain water. Thetreatments were replicated thrice.

Data was analysed by RBD(Randomised Block Design). Thevarious observations regarding plantheight, leaf parameters, flower andfruit parameters were recorded.Observations were statisticallyanalysed by Randomized BlockDesign.

RESULTS AND DISCUSSIONNumber of flowers per plantThe maximum number of flowers

per plant 25.56 was observed inplants treated with GA

3 100 ppm.

Present results are in agreement withthe findings of many researchers whorevealed that gibberellic acidincreased number of flowering trussand flowers in strawberry plant(Paroussi et al 2002). Similar resultshave been favoured by Kaur (2010),Haider et al (2012) and Uddin etal (2012) in strawberry. Theyobserved that application ofGibberellic acid in strawberryproduced maximum number ofinflorescence per plant, number offlower per plant and number offlowers per inflorescence. The morenumber of flowers per plant andearliness in flowering were probablybecause of hormone applicationwhich accelerated the developmentof differentiated inflorescence andstimulated flowering. The researchwork of Thakur et al (1991),Guptaand Acharya (1993), Kumar et al(1996), Khokhar et al (2004), Singhet al (2005) and Ali and Gaur(2007) in strawberry supported thepresent findings. According to Prasadet al (2015) maximum number of

7



flowers from GA3 treatments wasdue to the fact that such treatmentsbeing rich in nutrients induced goodvegetative growth and flower bunchhence initiated higher number offlowers. The plants treated with NAA(10, 20 and 30 ppm) registered17.85, 19.89 and 21.27 flowers perplant. This might be due to the morenumber of flowering buds as thest imulus ( florigen) convertedvegetative bud to fruiting bud by thehelp of exogenously applied NAA.The results are similar with thoseof Thakur et al (1991).CaCl

2 (0.25

%, 0.50 % and 0.75 %) produced16.84, 18.89 and 20.25 flowers whichwere more than control with 16.75flowers respectively.

Number of fruits per plantsResults of the present study

showed that maximum number offruits per plant (21.33) wereobserved in plants treated with GA

3

100 ppm and it was followed bytreatment T

2 (GA

3 75 ppm) with

20.34 number of fruits which weresignificant from all other treatments.Both of these treatments were at parwith each other. Lowest number offruits (12.08) were observed undercontrol. Gibberellic acid showedhigher number of fruits per plantwhen applied alone on strawberryplants, as compared to others. Sameresults have been shown by Kaur(2010) and Qureshi et al (2013). Itis in conformation with the researchwork of Dhillon (2005) who alsoreported enhanced fruit set with GA

3

treatments. Tehranifer et al (1997)reported maximum berry setting

with GA3 50 ppm in strawberry cv.

Chandler. Application of 75 ppm GA3

provided maximum number of fruitin strawberry (Uddin et al 2012).Number of flowers were more inNAA treated plants due to morenumbers of flowering stock whicharised from those plants as thest imulus ( florigen) convertedvegetative buds to fruiting buds bythe help of exogenously appliedNAA. The results are similar withThakur et al (1991).

Fruit set per centThe data pertaining to fruit set per

cent as influenced by growthregulators and CaCl2 revealed thatthe maximum fruit set (83.47 %)were recorded in T3 treatment.Minimum fruit set (72.17 %) wasobserved under control. Theincreased fruit set percent intreatments receiving GA3application might be due to GA3caused the production of largenumber of flowers with rapidelongation of peduncle, leading tofull development of flower budshaving all reproductive partsfunctional which increased the fruitset and number of berries per plant.It could also be due to the fact thatGA3 application accelerated thedevelopment of differentiatedinflorescence. (Paroussi et al 2002;Saima et al 2014). This might berelated to the important role ofauxins on fruiting of strawberry.Auxins in the pollen ensured that arapid burst ovary growthaccompanied by abscission of thestamens, petals usually followed

8



after pollination. Auxins increasedthe fruit set in fruits containing manyovules (Chesworth et al 1998). GA3treated fruits showed more fruit setpercen tage than any othertreatments. The present study is inaccordance to that depicted byothers scientists. Sharma andSingh (2009) and Kappel andMcDonald (2007). Prasad et al(2015) in their research trialconcluded that the application ofGA

3 increased the fruiting in

strawberry. This was due to thefact that maximum number off lowers from GA 3 t reatmentsbeing rich in nutrients inducedgood vegeta t i ve g rowth andflower bunch hence init iatedhigher number of flowers percent berry set. It could also beattributed to the improvement int he wat er r et en t i on i n themed ium, bet te r up take o fnutrients and water, which mightbe increased by photosyntheticrate causing maximum berryproduction. Number of flowerswere reported to a more in NAAtr ea ted pl an t due to morenumbers of flowering stock arisesfrom those plants as the stimulus(florigen) converted vegetativebuds to fruiting buds by the helpof exogenously applied NAA. Theresults are similar with Thakuret a l (1991) . The f r ui t se tpercentage also increased withthe app l i ca t i on o f ca lc iumchloride treatments which was inthe range of 75.48 % to 76.43 %.

YieldIt was noted that GA

3 100ppm

registered maximum fruit yield(324.85 gm/plant). Minimum fruityield (118.37 gm/plant) wasrecorded in control. The higher yieldmight be due to the increasedflowering and more fruit set withhigher fruit weight (Muneshwar etal 2012). Saima et al (2014) reportedthat the higher yield might be dueto the formation of more metabolitesby large leaves in plants resulting inbumper flowering, fruit settingbesides better vegetative growth. Theapplication of GA

3 100ppm recorded

maximum yield, closely followed byGA

3 50 ppm. These results are in

confirmation with the findings ofZakhorova 1979; Singh and Phogat1983 the same in strawberry. GA

3 100

ppm had a pronounced effect on theyield of strawberry crop. The increasein fruit yield possibly be due to theincreased percentage of acheneformation, setting higher numberof fruits per plant, berry size andweight. The results of the presentstudies have been coroborated by thefindings of Kalie et al (1980) andRana (2001) who confirmed thefindings of the present study. NAAtreated plants registered morenumber of flowers due to morenumbers of flowering stock whicharised from those plants as thestimulus ( f lorigen) convertedvegetative bud to fruiting bud by thehelp of exogenously applied NAA.The results are similar with Thakuret al (1991) in strawberry.

9



Table 1: Effect of various growth regulators and CaCl2 on flowering,fruiting and yield parameters in strawberry cv. Chandler

Treatments Number of flowers per

plant

Number of fruits per

plant

Fruit set per cent

Yield (gm/plant)

T1-GA3 50ppm 23.64 19.47 82.32 230.01 T2-GA3 75ppm 24.60 20.34 82.68 269.31 T3–GA3 100ppm 25.56 21.33 83.47 344.11 T4 –NAA 10ppm 17.85 13.69 76.65 175.24 T5-NAA 20ppm 19.89 15.71 78.97 216.44 T6-NAA 30ppm 21.27 16.83 79.15 232.33 T7-CaCl2 0.25% 16.84 12.71 75.48 143.41 T8-CaCl2 0.50% 18.89 14.89 78.84 173.48 T9-CaCl2 0.75% 20.25 15.48 76.43 193.16 T10-Control 16.75 12.08 72.17 128.95 CD (5%) 0.48 0.63 2.69 15.65

Total soluble solidsThe data on the total soluble solids

of fruits showed that the maximumTSS i.e. 7.76 per cent were found inthe fruits produced by plants treatedwith NAA 30 ppm minimum TSS(6.16 %) was found under untreatedplants. Results of these findings areconfirmed by Kumar et al (2011)and Kumar et al (2012). Theyobserved positive effect of NAA onTSS of strawberry fruits. This mightbe due to treatment effect onphysiological accumulation of sugarand change in metabolism whicheventually resulted in more retentionof TSS (Khunte et al 2014). Abolfazlet al (2013) reported that the TSSwas decreased as GA

3 concentration

increased. The role of GA3 on

increasing TA was more importantthan that of TSS. From the data, itwas observed that the plants treatedwith GA

3 produced fruits with

higher TSS than control. Theincrease in TSS might be due to theconversion of starch and other

polysaccharides. The results showedconformity with the findings ofBhautkar (1994) and Rana (2001)who also reported the maximum TSSwith GA

3 100 ppm in cv. Chandler

which is in line with the presentfindings. Higher TSS was detectedin the fruits from the calciumchloride treatments than control.Calcium chloride treated strawberrydemonstrated an increase in TSSthus finding is in accordance withthe work of Dunn and Able (2006)who found an increase in TSSpercentage with lower calcium doses.These results could be ascribed toincreasing soluble matter in the juiceby penetrated calcium chloride(Kadir 2004).

AcidityThe data on acidity level of fruits

showed that the minimum acidity(0.54 %) was found in the fruitsproduced by plants under treatmentT

1 whish was found significant.

Maximum acidity was found undercontrol. Data revealed that GA

3

10



significantly affected fruit juiceacidity with the lowest value (0.54%) while the highest acidity (0.84%) was recorded in control plants.These findings are in conformitywith Singh and Singh (1979) instrawberry. Increase in titratableacidity by GA

3 was due to the

consumption of sugar in the formof energy to enhance the vegetativegrowth. The data given in table areclearly indicative of the fact that withthe increase in concentration ofgrowth regulators there is increasein acidity in strawberry plants.Abolfazl et al (2013) reported thatthe TSS was decreased as GA3concentration increased instrawberry fruits. GA3 played a rolein increasing titratable acidity.Calcium application decreased theacid content which ascribed anincrease in TSS and ultimatelyreduced the acidity of fruit. Similarresults were reported by Ahlawat etal (1985) in grapes.

TSS: acid ratioThe data relating to TSS: acid ratio

as affected by GA3 and NAA aregiven in Table 4.5. From the data, itis clear that maximum TSS: acidfound under treatment T1 GA3 50ppm which was found to besignificantly higher than all othertreatments. Minimum TSS: acid ratio(7.34) was found under controltreatment.

Reducing sugarsResults of the study showed that

the plants with treatment T6 yieldedfruits with maximum reducing sugars4.61 per cent while minimum

reducing sugars 3.45 per cent wasobserved in control. Results of thesefindings are confirmed by Kumaret al (2011) and Kumar et al( 2012).They observed positive effect of NAAon TSS of strawberry fruits. Theincrease in reducing sugars with theapplication of NAA might be due totreatment effect on physiologicalaccumulation of sugar and changein metabolism which eventuallyresulted in more retention of TSS.By the activity of invertase enzyme,which break down sucrose intofructose and glucose, hence resultingin increased reducing sugars (Khunteet al 2012).The plants treated withGA3 100 ppm recorded higherreducing sugars than control. Theincrease in reducing sugars with theapplication of GA3 might be due tothe fact that GA3 was responsiblefor the synthesis of enzyme ?-amylase, which converted starchinto sugars. The variousconcentrations of calcium chloridealso resulted in maximum reducingsugars than control.

Total sugarsThe data regarding total sugars

depicted that they increased rapidlywith increasing dose of Naphthaleneacetic acid. It was noted that plantsof T6 treatment yielded fruits withmaximum total sugars as 7.41 percent. Controlled conditions registeredminimum total sugars as 5.86 percent which was followed bytreatment T7 with total sugars 6.11per cent. Both these treatments werefound to be at par with each other.This might be due to the treatment

11



effect on physiological accumulationof sugars and change in metabolismwhich eventually resulted in moreretention of TSS and Total sugars.Results of these findings areconfirmed by Kumar et al 2011 andKumar et al 2012. The plants treatedwith GA3 produced fruits with hightotal sugar content than control(Khunte et al 2014). Theenhancement in sugars of strawberryplants with growth regulators mightbe due to the fact that it checked

Treatments TSS (0Brix) Acidity (%) TSS: acid (%) T1-GA3 50ppm 6.31 0.54 11.56 T2-GA3 75ppm 6.27 0.62 10.09 T3-GA3100ppm 6.78 0.68 10.00 T4-NAA 10ppm 7.53 0.72 10.44 T5-NAA 20ppm 7.55 0.73 10.26 T6-NAA 30ppm 7.76 0.76 10.23 T7-CaCl20.25% 7.20 0.77 9.35 T8-CaCl20.50% 6.83 0.79 8.61 T9-CaCl20.75% 7.42 0.82 8.99 T10- Control 6.16 0.84 7.34 CD (5%) 0.44 0.04 0.97

vegetative growth, which in turnreadily made available morecarbohydrates to the developingberries and ultimately improvedtheir sugar content. Evidently, theincrease in sugars might be due tothe conversion of starch and otherpolysaccharides into soluble sugars.These results are in line with thefindings of Rana (2001) in strawberrycv. Chandler under sub-tropicalconditions of Punjab .

Table 2 : Effect of various growth regulators and CaCl2 on flowering,fruiting and yield parameters on biochemical characters in strawberry cv.

Chandler

Ascorbic acidMaximum ascorbic acid content

(63.71 mg/100gm pulp )was foundin fruits produced by plants of T3treatment which proved to besignificantly higher than all othertreatments. It was followed by plantstreated with T2 with 62.03 mg/100gm pulp ascorbic acid content.Plants under control treatment(T10) with minimum ascorbic acidcontent 57.50 mg/100gm pulp andboth of these treatments were foundto be at par with each other. Results

of these findings are confirmed byThakur et al (1991) who reportedthat GA3 application increased theascorbic acid content but TSSdecreased slightly in strawberry. Thiswas due to the positive influence onthe reproductive growth asevidenced by more TSS and juiceper cent in fruits of auxin treatedtrees in comparison with control andother growth regulators. Similarfindings are also reported by Singhand Phogat (1983); Kumar et al(2011) and Khunte et al (2014) in

12



strawberry fruits. While, Galactoseis a precursor for ascorbic acid, itmight be assumed that the increasein its level may be because of theconversion of the sugars. Increase inascorbic acid content in strawberryby the application of various growthregulators has also been reported byMikhteleva and Petrovskya (1974),Singh and Phogat (1983) andDhillon (2005) in strawberry cv.Chandler. The plants treated byvarious concentrations of calciumchloride also showed higher ascorbicacid content than control. This mightbe due to the reason that calciumhas promotory influence on vitamin

Treatments Reducing sugars (%)

Total sugars (%) Ascorbic acid (mg/100gm)

T1-GA3 50ppm 4.11 6.86 60.13 T2-GA3 75ppm 4.12 6.93 62.03 T3-GA3100ppm 4.17 7.05 63.71 T4-NAA 10ppm 4.48 7.10 57.82 T5-NAA 20ppm 4.59 7.37 58.32 T6-NAA 30ppm 4.61 7.41 59.26 T7-CaCl20.25% 4.22 6.11 59.72 T8-CaCl20.50% 4.30 6.21 59.56 T9-CaCl20.75% 4.48 6.21 60.10 T10- Control 3.45 5.86 57.50 CD (5%) 0.42 0.32 0.63

REFERENCES

Abolfazl L, Teymouri N, Bemana R, Pour A K and Aminian S (2013) Effect ofGibberellin on vegetative and sexual growth and fruit quality of strawberry (Fragaria õananassa Duch. cv. Selva and Queen Elisa) Int J Agri and Crop Sci 5:1508- 1513.

Ahlawat V P, Sharma S, Dahia S S and Yamdagni R. 1985. Effect of iron spraysonphysico-chemical characteristics of grapes cv. Beauty Seedless. Prog Hort 17: 100-2.

Bhautkar M Y (1994) Effects of growth regulators on the growth and yield of strawberry.J Maharashtra Agri Uni 19(2): 295-296.

C content (Kadir 2004). Theconcentration of calcium chloridedelayed the rapid oxidation ofascorbic acid. Our findings aresimilar to that of Ramezanian et al(2009) who found high ascorbicacid in treated pomegranate plants.The reason for high ascorbic acidin calcium treated fruits might bedue to the reason that metabolicact ivities were not fast as inuntreated fruits. Therefore inuntreated fruits the respiration rateand ethylene production were athigher rate due to which ascorbicacid constantly decreased rapidly ascompared to calcium treated fruits.

Table 3: Effect of various growth regulators and CaCl2 on flowering ,fruiting and yield parameters on sugars and ascorbic acid in strawberry

cv. Chandler

13



Chesworth J M, Stuchbury T & Scaife J R (1998) An introduction to agriculturalbiochemistry. Chapman and hall.

Dhillon A S (2005) Effect of bio-regulators on growth and cropping in strawberryunder subtropical conditions of Punjab. M.Sc. Thesis, Guru Nanak Dev University,Amritsar India.

Dunn J L and Able A J (2006) Pre-harvest calcium effects on sensory quality andcalcium mobility in strawberry fruit. Acta Horti 708: 307-312.

Kadir S A (2004) Fruit quality at harvest of 'Jonathan' apple treated with foliarapplied calcium chloride. J Plant Nut 27: 1991-2006.

Kappel F and Mac Donald R (2007) Early gibberellic acid spray increase fruiting andfruit size of Sweetheart sweet cherry. J. American Pomol Soc 61(1):38-43.

Kasim A T M, A M Abd El- Hameid and N H M El Greadly (2007) A comparisonstudy on the effect of some treatments on earliness, yield and quality of Globe Artichoke(Cynare scolymus L.). Res J Agri and Bio Sci 3(6): 695-700.

Kaur (2010) Cultivation of strawberry under protected conditions in subtropicalregion of Punjab. Ph.D thesis Faculty of Agriculture Guru Nanak Dev University Amritsar.

Khunte S D, Kumar A, Kumar V, Singh S and Saravanan S (2014) Effect of plantgrowth regulators and organic manure on physic-chemical properties of strawberry cv.Chandler. Int J Scientific Res and Edu 2: 1424-1435.

Kumar R, Bakshi P, Srivastava J N and Sarvanan S (2012) Influence of plant growthregulators on growth, yield and quality of strawberry (Fragaria õ annanasa Duch.) SweetCharlie Asi J Horti 7: 40-43.

Kumar R, Saravanan, S, Bakshi P and Srivastava J N (2011) Influence of plantgrowth regulators on growth, yield and quality of strawberry (Fragaria x ananassa Duch.)cv. Sweet Charlie. Progressive horticulture 43(2):264- 267.

Meyer's K J, Watkins C B, Pritts M P and Liu R H (2003) Antioxidant andantiproliferative activities of strawberries. J Agri Food Chem 51: 6887-6892.

Mikhtelva L A and Petrovskaya Baranova T (1974) The effect of gibberellins on metabolitecontent and localization and enzyme activity in the floral tissue of Fragaria õ annanasa.6:185-188.

Muneshwar P, Manorama M, Kumar R and Das B (2012) Effect of mulching andplant growth regulators on growth, yield and economics of strawberry (Fragaria ? annanasa)cv. Douglas. J Interacad 16(1):44-55.

Prasad Y R, Singh B, Singh G, Singh D K and Kumar M (2015) Studies on theeffect of growth regulator and vermicompost on growth and yield of different cultivars ofstrawberry (Fragaria õ annanasa). Asi J Horti 10(2):222-231.

Paroussi G, Voyiatzis D G, Paroussis P and Drogoudi P D (2002) Growth, floweringand yield responses to GA3 of strawberry grown under different environmental conditionsSci Horti 96: 103-114.

Qureshi K M, Chughtai S, Qureshi U S and Abbasi N A (2013) Impact of exogenousapplication of salt and growth regulators on growth and yield of Strawberry Pak J Bot45:1179-1185.

Ramezanian A, M Rahemi and M R Vazifehshenas (2009) Effects of foliar applicationof calcium chloride and urea on quantitative and qualitative characteristics of pomegranatefruits. Sci Horti 121(2): 171-175.

Rana, R.K. (2001). Studies on the influence of nitrogen fixers and plant bioregulatorson growth, yield and fruit quality of strawberry cv. Chandler. Ph.D. Thesis Dr. Y.S. ParmarUniversity of Horiculture and Forestry, Solan (HP), India.

14



Saima Z, Sharma A, Umar I and Wali V K (2014) Effect of plant bioregulatorson vegetative growth, yield and quality of strawberry cv. Chandler. African J AgriRes 9: 1694-1699.

Sharma R R and Singh R (2009) Gibberellic acid influences the production ofmalformed and button berries and fruit yield and quality in strawberry (Fragaria ? AnanassaDutch). Sci Horti 119: 430-433.

Singh, H. and Singh, R(1979). Effect of GA3 and manuring on fruit quality ofstrawberry.Pun Hort J 34:207-211.

Singh O P and Phogat K P S (1983) Effect of plant growth regulators on strawberry.Prop Hort J 15:64-68.

Tehranifer A and Battey N H (1997) Comparison of the effects of GA3 and chillingon vegetative vigour and fruit set in strawberry. Acta Horti 439(2):627-631.

Thakur A S, Jindal K K and Sud A (1991) Effect of growth substances onvegetative growth, yield and quality parameters in strawberry cv. Tioga. Ind JHorti 48(4):286-290.

Uddin A F M, Hossan M J, Islam H S, Ahsan M K and Mehraj H (2012) Strawberrygrowth and yield responses to gibberellic acid concentrations. J Expt Bio Sci 3(2):51-56.

Villarreal N M, Martinez G A and Marcos Civello P (2009) Influence of plantgrowth regulators on polygalacturonase expression in strawberry fruit. Plant Science176 (6):749-757.

Xue H R, Aziz N, Son J, Cassady, L- Kamendulis, Y Xu, Stones G andKlauning J (2001) Inhibition of cellular transformation by berry extracts.Carcinogenesis 22:351-366.

15



http://dx.doi.org/10.26739/2573-5616-2018-8-2

Abstract: On this article was investigated information of written sources and archeologicalmaterials in last years on distribution of Buddhism and Mahicheism in Sogd. Data ofChinese sources, wall painting, small plastics, which found in the territory of Bukhara,Samarkand and Southern Sogd are involved and analyzed. It is actively used articles andmonographic researches connected with the given problem, including publications whichhave been published recently. On the basis of available archeological and written sourcesand the rests of material of culture is done conclusion, that available materials are notenough to judge about degree of distribution of Buddhism and Mancheism in Sogd.Probably, there were not monumental temples here but constructions made by clay andeven from felt as brotherhood did not require any special household convenience. Similaris noted, for example, in Altai mountain.

Key words: Sogd, Sogdian, Buddhism, Buddha, China, India, Sogdian preachers,Sogdian iconography, small plastic, pakhsa-clay wall.

DISTRIBUTION OF BUDDHISM ANDMANICHAEISM IN SOGHD

Indiaminova Shoira Amridinovna,Teacher Department of social sciencesSamarkand State of foreign languages

Samarkand city, Uzbekistan

SOCIAL SCIENCE AND HUMANITIES


Recommended citation: Indiaminova Shoira Amridinovna. Distribution of buddhism andmanichaeism in Soghd. 15-19 American Journal of Research P. 15-21 (2018).

It is known that Soghd(Soghdiana) from very ancient timeshas played a role of the hub forvarious cultures, religions andideologies, which met, competedand inter-influenced here.

Especially, towards the AntiquityPeriod these processes were enforcedand radicalized. Perhaps this was the

reason why G.A.Pugachenkova hascalled this period as "Hellenized"(Pugachenkova1979, 47). Buddhismstarted penetrating to Central Asiain the second century ÂÑ.Establishment of the Kushan Empirehas played a progressive role indevelopment and distribution ofBuddhism, because the Kushan

16



rulers themselves converted intoBuddhism and paid attention to itsdistribution.

Starting from the first centuryÂÑthe religious ideologies of theAntiquity Period faced crisis andBuddhism became the dominantreligion in Central Asia includingSoghd (Bongard-Levin,Karpyuk1982, 44-45).

This new religion in its turn hasgained its position in Soghd andSamarkand (Afrasiab), which was itspolitical and economic center. Thatis the Soghdians as well as otherpeople of Central Asia have playedan important role in distribution ofBuddhism in China and Far East(Litvinsky, Zeymal1971, 130;Bailey, 1971). In particular, theChinese written sources (secondcentury AD) inform that theSoghdian monks KanMensian andKanTsuy were Buddhist missionaries.In the sources belonging to laterperiod there is information about theSoghdian interpreters who translatedthe Buddhist textsfrom Hindu toChinese (Rtveladze1998, 21-22).These interpreters have alsotranslated those texts into Soghdian.This certifies that Buddhism waswidely spread in Soghd. This is alsosupported by the fact that theChinese chronicles Sui and Weiinform that the Soghd peoplepractice Buddhism(Bichurin1950.272,281).

Using written and archaeologicalsources we can observe thatBuddhism had strong position inSoghd during the 1-5the centuries

AD. However, it had lost its positionwith the arrival of Hephtalites anddistribution of other religions,especially the Manichaeism(Belenitsky1954, 39). Particularly, bythe 8th century AD there was onlyone Buddhist monastery with onemonk in Samarkand(Belenitsky1954, 123;Compareti2008). This idea wasproposed by V.Livshits, who studiedthe Mugh documents, according towhom Buddhism was almost lost bythis period in Samarkand Soghd(Livshits1962, 165-166).

However, according tonumismatic data, some coins carriednames close to Buddhist etymology(Belenitsky1959, 50-51); thiscertifies that prior to the Arabinvasion Buddhism kept its certainposition among the ordinary andhigh-ranked people. This is clearlyseen in the coins found inUstrushana. In particular, the coinsprovide not just the names of therulers (Afshins) but also theiconography borrowed from India(Smirnova1981, 32-33).

According to V.V. Bartold,Buddhism has kept its influence inSoghd during the later periods.Particularly, he relates the name ofthe village Sanjarfagan in the south-east of Samarkand with the nameof the Buddhist monasterySangharama (Bartold1963, 215-216).

The place of Buddhism in Soghdisalso reflected in the archaeologicalmaterials gained during excavations.In particular, the remains of thebuilding on the border between

17



Soghd and Ustrushana wereevaluated as the Buddhistmonastery, and according to thebronze mirror and the lion figurinefound herethe complex was dated tothe l-2ndcenturied AD(Albaum1955, 57-60). This templeis considered the only one found onthe territory of Soghd.

One can observe that from the 5-6th centuries AD theSoghdianscontinuously developedthe local iconography. They usedvarious traditions but 'adjusted' themto their own needs (Marshak1987,237). This is clearly seen in the usageof the Indian pantheon.

The archaeological works in thePalace of Nasr ibn Sayyar locatedin the north of the AfrasiabSettlement have resulted in findingof a ceramic placket with the imageof Kirtmukha dated to the secondhalf of the 8th century AD. This lion-shaped image was borrowed fromIndian iconography and was spreadin Central Asia starting from theKushan Period (Marshak1971, 59).The image of Kirtmukha, placed onossuaries or other types of potterybesides Afrasiab, was also found inPenjikent and Tali-Barzu sites(Monchadksaya1960, 125-127;Meshkeris1989, 302;Belenitsky1959, 52).

The excavations by the JointUzbek-French ArchaeologicalMission in the area close to the

1. This finding is currently located at the Institute of Archaeology, Uzbek Academy ofSciences. It is not dated since was found out of the cultural layers.

citadel of Afrasiab have resulted infinding of an ivory in shape of wrest,which is iconographically close toBuddhist art[1]. The image of wrestis still widely used in the people'stheatre Kathali, which paysattention to mimics. According tothis theatre there are twenty fourpositions for fingers, which canproduce several hundreds ofpositions with meanings. Wrest is thefourth position and isn a m e d m u s t i ( B a b k i n a ,Potabenko1964, 100-103).

The influence of Buddhism is alsoseen in fine arts. Although manyresearchers state that the Soghdianmonumental art is unique(Litvinsky, Zeymal, 1971,124;Shishkin1963, 205-208), A.M.Belenitsky proposes to apply to theBuddhist artistic tradition whilestudying the origins of the Soghdianfine arts (Belenitsky1964, 189).

There are many images related toIndia in the medieval Soghdian artand one of them is the image ofelephant. Some researchers think thatthe image of elephant was directlyborrowed from India (Ashrafi1984,168). The elephant image is also usedin the coins of the Ustrashana rulersatachari (meaning 'master','teacher') (Smirnova1981, 32-33).

As it was mentioned above,Buddhism lost its positions with thearrival of Manichaeism in the 5-6thcenturies AD. Although the

18



Manichaeism has arrived to Soghdafter Buddhism, it has borrowedsome Buddhist practices (Henning1936, 5). In part icular, theManichaean monasteries were highlyinfluenced by Buddhism.

The fact that the Soghdianambassador, who visited the ChineseEmperor in the late 7th century AD,had a high rank in Manichaeism showsthat Manichaeism played an importantrole in the socio-political life.

Although these religions co-existed for a long time it is difficultto evaluate their inter-influences,because there are no written ormaterial evidence directly related tothis issue. But the fact that theestablisher of Manichaeism inSoghd Mar Ammo tried to influencethe people by converting the high-ranked people to Manichaeismdemonstrates that there was acompetition between these religions.

According to orientalist V.B.Henning the main supporter ofManichaeism in Central Asia wereSoghdians (Henning 1936, 13-14)and this is supported by the fact thatthe leader of Manichaeism hasplaced its castle in the early 8th

century AD in Samarkand. Also oneof the decrees of the ChineseEmperor published in the early 8century AD states that 'the Maniachideology is the local religion of thewestern Íèpeople'. It is believed thatthe expression 'the Hu people' herecorresponds not to the entire CentralAsian population but only toSoghdians (Litvinsky, Zeymal,1971, 121).There is still no materialevidence of Manichaeism in Soghd.Perhaps, this was resulted by the factthat the monumental buildings wereadobe-made or made of woolenfabrics; similar tradition is seen inthe Mountainous Altay(Kyzlasov2004, 127-128).

In conclusion we can say thatdistribution of Buddhism andpartially Manichaeism in the l-8thcenturies AD has resulted inintensification of cultural relationsbetween people and the Soghdiansplayed an important role in thisprocess. Importantly, the Soghdiansnot just tolerated other religions butcontributed to distribution of thosereligions (Buddhism, Manichaeism,and Christianity) to EasternTurkestan, China and Far East.

References

1. Albaum L.I.Buddiyskiy hram v doline Sanzara// Dokladi AN UzSSR, 1955, No.82. Ashrafi M.M.Êvoprosu î Sredne Aziatsko-Indiyskih svyazah v jivopisidrevnosti I

srednevekovya// Drevniye kulturi Sredney Azii i Indii, Leningrad, 1984.3. Babkina M.P., Potabenko S.I. Narodniy teatr Indii. M., 19644. Bartold V.V. Turkestan v epoxu mongolskogo nashestviya // Soch. T. I. M., 19635. Belenitskiy A.M.Voprosi ideologii ikultov Sogda. Po materialam pendjikentskix xramov.

M., 19546. Belenitskiy A.M. Novie pamyatniki iskusstva drevnego Pyandjikenta. Opit

ikonograficheskogo i stolkovaniya // Skulptura i jivopisdrevnego Pyandjikenta. M., 1959

19



7. Belenitskiy A.M. K istori i kulturnix svyazey Sredney AziiiIndii v rannee srednevekove// Indiya v drevnosti. M., 1964

8. Bichurin N.Ya. Sobraniesvedenie o naroda õobitavshix v Sredney Azii v drevnievremena. M-L. Izd-vo An SSSR . 1950.

9. Bongard-Levin G.M., Karpyuk S.G.Svedeniya o buddizme v antichnoy irannexristianskoy literature // Drevnya ya Indiya. Istoriko-kulturniesvyazi. M., 1982

10.Kizlasov I. L. Manixeyskie monastirina Gornom Altae. DrevnostiVostoka.Sbornik 80letiyu professor L.R. Kizlasova. Moskva. 2004.

11.Livshits V. A. Yuridecheskie dokumenti I pisma Sogdeyskie dokumenti I pisma.Sogdeyskie dokumenti s gori Mug.Vip. 2 .Moskva. Izd-vo vostochnoe leteratura. 1962.

12.Litvenskiy B.A. Zeymal T.I. Adjinatepa / Arxetekturajivopis. Skulptura. Moskva,"Isskustvo". 1971

13.Marshak B.I. Sogdiyskoe serebro. Ocherki povostochnoy torevtike. M., 197114.Marshak B.I. Iskusstvo Sogda // Sentralnaya Aziya. Novie pamyatniki pismennosti i

iskusstva. M., 198715.Meshkeris V.A.Sogdiyskay aterrakota. Dushanbe, 198916.Monchadskaya E.A.Glinyaniynalep s pendjikentskogo ossuariya. Trudi Akademi i

nauk Tadjikskoy SSR. T. CXX, 196017.Pugachenkova G.A. Iskusstvo Baktriiepoxi Kushan. Iskustvo. Michiganskiy universitet.

197918.Rtveladze E.V.Propovedniki buddizma izstran Transoksiani v Kitae // ONU. 1998.

¹¹ 4-519.Smirnova O.I. Svodniy katalog sogdiyskix monet. Bronza. M., 198120.Shishkin V. A.Varaxsha. Opit istoricheskogo issledovanie. Moskva. 1963.21.Henning W. R.Neue Materialienzur Geschishte des Manichaismus // ZDMG Bd.

90/1 . Leipzig .1936 .

20



http://dx.doi.org/10.26739/2573-5616-2018-8-3

Abstract: This study investigates on how Lift Above Poverty Organisation (LAPO)has been able to render their services in alleviating poverty and promote economydevelopment in both rural and urban communities, three (3) research questions andhypothesis was raised tested at 0.05 significance level. The population of study consists ofall the members of the five (5) functioning LAPO branches, operating in five (5) ruralcommunities, in Morogbo and Badagry, Two (2) branches were sampled and the samplesize for this study was 100 respondents, r-value of 0.72 was obtained as the reliability andall data collected from the study were analyzed basically through inferential statistics(Chi- square) for testing the hypotheses.Result shows that majority of LAPO clients inthe communities studied attested to accessing their services, while the depth in theoutreach of such services was reasonably high, going by industrial standard. Key challengesof LAPO noted include the remoteness of the domains of clients and the associated highcost of reaching them, high interest on loan, irregularity of group meetings, smallness ofloan size, and low savings mobilization amongst others. It was recommended amongothers that capacity-building activities of LAPO to the affiliated credit-groups should beupstaged through training, particularly on small business operations, regular monitoringand evaluation of their funded activities to ensure compliance to loan repayment.

Key words: LAPO branches,Nigeria, poverty, alleviation, development, empowerment.

ASSESSMENT OF LIFT ABOVE POVERTYORGANISATION (LAPO) SERVICES IN ALLEVIATING

POVERTY AND PROMOTING ECONOMYDEVELOPMENT IN LAGOS STATE, NIGERIA.

AKINBOWALE A. OLAKUNLE,Department of Vocational and Technical Education, Faculty of

Education, University of Benin, Benin [email protected] EMMANUEL DEJI,

[email protected]



Recommended citation: Akinbowale A. Olakunle, Idowu Emmanuel Deji. Assessment of liftabove poverty organisation (lapo) services in alleviating poverty and promoting economydevelopment in lagos state, Nigeria. 7-8 American Journal of Research P. 20-29 (2018).

21



INTRODUCTIONThe requirement of mankind for

sufficient functioning in any societyis "FUND". An individual who thosenot have sufficient fund to meet upwith is basic of human survivalincluding feeding, clothing andhousing is considered to be in thecategory classified as poor. Small andmedium financial institution whichcan be otherwise calledMicrofinance are organizations thatensures the active poor in the ruraland urban areas improve theirstandard of living throughcoordinated economy activitiesmicrofinance that provide financialservices to low income, poor andvery poor self-employed people.These financial services according to(L?ger wood, 1999) generallyinclude savings and credits but canalso include financial services suchinsurance payment service.

Microfinance is the provision offinancial service, such as loans,savings, insurance, and moneytransfer and payment facilities tolow income groups. It could also beused for productive purpose suchas investment, seeds or additionalworking capital for micro enterprisesand individual. On the other hand,it could be used to provideimmediate family expenditure suchas food, education, housing andhealth. Microfinance is an active wayfor poor people to increase theireconomy security and thus reducepoverty. It enables poor people tomanage their limited financialresources, reduce the impact of

economy shock and increase theirasset and income (Robinson, 2001).

Microfinance is no longer anexperiment or a wish, it is provensuccess. It has worked successfullyin many parts of the world Africa,Asia, Latin-America and NorthAmerica. It is save and profitable;indeed it is the oldest and mostresilient financial system in history.The key issues in microfinanceinclude the realization that poorpeople needs a variety of financialservices, including loans, savings,money transfer and insurance whichmicrofinance provides. It is a powertool to fight poverty through buildingof asset and serving as an absorberagainst external ties and financialshocks. Microfinance involvesbuilding of financial sub-systemwhich servers the poor and itarchitecture could be easilyintegrated into the financial systemof the nation.

The other key issues ofmicrofinance are the fact that it canpay for itself and should do so if itis to reach a large number of poorpeople. Microfinance is not limitedto only micro-credit; it is inclusiveof other financial services, such asmicro-insurance, money transferand saving. Furthermore, Donorfund are meant only the support andassist Microfinance institution notcompete with them.

Omofonmwan and Odia (2009),emphasis that NGO's evolves fromexperience, interest and innate zealto respond to societal needs. In samemanner as the Lift Above Poverty

22



Organization (LAPO) evolved. In1980, Nigeria experienced increasedin speared intensity of poverty. Incontext the organization (Lift AbovePoverty Organization) was foundedas a nonprofit entity by Mr. GodwinEligianusoe while working as ruralcooperative officer in Delta State. Mr.Godwin filled with the vision andpassion endorsed Lift Above PovertyOrganization (LAPO) in 1987 andwas formally incorporated as anonprofit and non-governmentalorganization in 1993. Then LiftAbove Poverty Organizat ion(LAPO) as a microfinance focus onassisting the poor especially thewoman in improving their socioeconomy status. It does not only actas a micro-credit institution but alsoassist clients in overcoming problembeyond lack of fund such as illiteracyany and environmental degradation.

STATEMENT OF THEPROBLEM

Effectively addressing the issuesof poverty is a major challenge as agreat percentage of the populaceparticularly in rural areas live inabject poverty. In a Central Bank(CBN) survey, only about1.5million poor was reached bymicrofinance institution (NFI) outof about 140million Nigerians.(CBN2003). According to Anyanwu(2004), financial outreach is a majorchallenge of poverty alleviation. Theoutreached program is traced topaucity of fund to meet the everincreasing demand for micro credit.

LAPO has involved itself in microbusiness management to enhancebetter utilization and efficient fundmanagement through training andhas provided opportunity for thepoor to learn certain skill such assewing, food processing,confectionary, soap making and ahost of other income generatingactivities to alleviate poverty.(Jekayinfa 2010).

RESEARCH QUESTIONSThe major research questions in

this research are:I. To what extent is LAPO services

assessed by the poor?II. Is the interest rate on loan

provided by LAPO ascertainable andfavorable to the poor?

III. Has LAPO had any significanteffect on improving the standard ofliving of the communities inBadagry?

HYPOTHESIS OF THESTUDY

To ensure that theaforementioned specific objectivescarefully addressed, the understatedhypothesis are tested.

Ho1: LAPO services are notsignificantly assessed by the ruralpoor in Badagry communities.

Ho2: There is no significant depthin the outreach of LAPO to the ruralpoor in Badagry communities.

Ho3: Has LAPO had anysignificant effect on improving thestandard of living of the communitiesin Badagry.

23



METHODOLOGYResearch DesignThis section covers the

descri ption of the type of surveyadopted in the study. It is expectedto define the population the samplesize as well as the samplingtechnique adopted in selecting thesample size. Sources of datacollection, data analysis and datapresentation are part of researchdesign. This research is designed toreview and certify the services renderby LAPO to small scale business andindividual customers. The purpose isto access the role of such servicesin alleviating poverty and promotingeconomy development. Lagos state(Badagry&Morogbo) constitutes thescope of field survey. Questionnairewas administered in a surveyconducted among the Lift AbovePoverty Organization (LAPO) staffand their customers in Badagry andMorogbo Lagos State.

AREA OF THE STUDYThis study was conducted in

Ibereko and Morogbo, Lagos state.The study groups are located atBadagry and Morogbo, Lagos state.Badagry (traditionally Gbagle) is acoastal town and local governmentarea (LGA) in Lagos state, Nigeria.It is situated between the city ofLagos, and the border with Beninat Seme. As of the preliminary 2006census results, the municipality hada population of 241,093. Badagrysubsists largely on fishing andagriculture, and maintains a small

museum of slavery. The town inhabitsdwellers from all over the countrydoing different business in town.Some trade in clothing, food items,used cars from oversees and otherimported goods. The town is just fewkilometers from Seme borders toRepublic of Benin and generates thehighest Nigeria duties income tilldate.

POPULATIONPopulation refers to the total

number of possible respondentsfor which the sample will be drawnfrom. The population of studyconsists of all the members of thefi ve (5) funct ioning LAPObranches, operating in five (5)rural communities, in Morogboand Badagry. Two (2) brancheswere sampled and they includethose in Ibereko and Morogbocommunities.

SAMPLING TECHNIQUEAND SAMPLE SIZE

The sampling technique used ispurposive sampling technique, whilethe sample size for this study was100 respondents. The respondentswere actually a reasonable selectionfrom the total population to makeup a sample size. According to Osuala(1982) sampling techniques makespossible the conduct of relativelydifficult studies by select ingrepresentat ive units from thepopulation so result can be used todraw inference about the totalpopulation.

24



RESEARCH INSTRUMENTThe research instrument was

administered by the researcher at agroup meeting of LAPO clients andas well to LAPO staff through theassistance of the branch managers.Section A is based on their bio datawhereas Sect ion B containsquestions on the variables observed.The questionnaire scale adopted forthe purpose of the study is the 4-point Likert scale, where all that isneeded is for the respondents totick their suitable options fromStrongly Agreed (SA), Agree (A),Disagree (D), and StronglyDisagree (SD).

VALIDITY AND RELIABILITYTEST

The questionnaire was correctedand validated by 2 experts indepartment of vocational andtechnical education all fromuniversity of Benin, Benin City. Thequestionnaire was subjected to test-re-test method and r- value of 0.72was obtained.

METHOD OF DATACOLLECTION

The ultimate aim of every researchis to find solutions to identifiedproblems of the subject of study. Thiscan only be achieved through thecollection of reliable data. Therefore,data were collected from both primaryand secondary sources.

METHOD OF DATAANALYSIS

All data collected from the studywere analyzed basically throughinferential statistics (Chi- square)for testing the hypotheses.

RESULT AND DISCUSSIONThe analysis was based on the

information collected using a structuredquestionnaire. The presentations ofresponses from the respondents weregiven in table and are also interpreted.A total of one hundred questionnairewere distributed of which were filledand used for the study. The datacollected were analyzed based on eachresearch question.

Table 1: Distribution of Gender

RESPONDENTS NUMBER OF RESPONSE PERCENTAGE Male 25 25%

Female 75 75% Total 100 100%

Table above shows that 25respondents representing 25% weremale while 75% respondents

representing 75% were female. Fromthe analysis above, the female formthe majority of the respondents.

25



Table 2: Distribution of Educational Background

RESPONDENTS NUMBER OF RESPONSE PERCENTAGE FSLC 35 35%

WAEC/GCE/NECO 45 45% HND/B.sc 15 15% M.sc/PhD 5 5%

Total 100 100%

The table above shows thatrespondents for FSLC were 35%,WAEC/GCE/NECO respondent

were 45%, HND/B.sc respondentswere 15%, while PhD respondentswere 5%.

Table 3: Distribution of Occupation

RESPONDENTS NUMBER OF RESPONSE PERCENTAGE Trader 60 60% Farmer 10 10% Artisan 15 15%

Civil Servant 5 5% Retiree 10 10% Total 100 100%

Table 3 indicates that 60% fell

within the traders, 10 respondentsrepresenting 10%, were within thefarmers. 15% fell within the artisan.

Civil servant has a total responses of5 and a percentage of 5%, and 10respondent representing 10% fellwithin the retiree respectively.

Table 4: Distribution of Years Spent with LAPO

RESPONDENTS NUMBER OF RESPONSE PERCENTAGE 1-5 30 30% 6-10 40 40%

11-15 17 17% 16-20 10 10% 21-25 2 2% 26-30 1 1% Total 100 100%

Table 4 indicates that 30% fellwithin the range of 1-5 years. 40respondents representing 40%,were within the range of 6-10years. 17% fell within the rangeof 11-15 years. 16-20 years has a

total responses of 10 and apercentage of 10%, 2% fell withinthe range of 21-25 years and 1respondent representing 1% fellwithin the range of 26-30 yearsrespectively.

26



RQ 1: To what extent is LAPO services assessed by the poor?

S/N Statement SA A D SD TOTAL

1. LAPO interest charges are too high for their services

30 30 20 20 100

2. Should LAPO charge higher interest rate than main stream banks

10 20 20 50 100

3. All loan collected by members are always collaterise

40 30 15 15 100

4. Should LAPO attend to only the poor? 35 25 25 15 100

5. In our opinion, do you customer of LAPO repay loan promptly

70 10 10 10 100

Total

185

115

90

110

500

Where:O = Observed ValueE = Expected ValueCX2 = Calculated Chi-Square TableDF = Degree of Freedom

Rows = 5-1=4Colums = 4-1=3i.e Rows x Colums = 4x3=12SA = Strongly AgreeA = AgreeD = DisagreeSD = Strongly Disagree

Formula = Row Total x Colum Total Total Number

(This formula is applicable to all)

27



RQ1 Summary chi-square is presented below

RESPONSE TOTAL RESPONDED

DIFFERENCE SIGN LEVEL

CALX2 TABX2 DECISION

SA 240 A 100 D 55 12 0.05 116.6 28.3 Rejected SD 75 TOTAL 500

DISCUSSION OF FINDINGSTable above shows that five

questions were analysis and thecalculated valve of 11.6 were gottenand since the calculated valve is

greater than the valve 28.3 therefore,the hypothesis was rejected. Thisimplies that, LAPO services areeasily accessed by the poor.

RQ 2: Is the interest rate on loan provided by LAPO ascertainable andfavorable to the poor?

S/N Statement SA A D SD TOTAL 1. The success of small and medium business lies

in LAPO and not big banks 70 10 10 10 100

2. Small and medium scale businesshave benefitted from LAPO in Morogbo-Badagry

80 10 10 5 100

3. There is always an increase in your profit after you are given fund by LAPO

5 5 40 50 100

4. LAPO promotes small and medium enterprises than other micro finance Banks

60 30 5 5 100

5. LAPO provides other services such as money transfer ,savings etc

25 20 30 25 100

Total 240 75 90 95 500

RQ2 Summary chi-square is presented below





28



DISCUSSION OF FINDINGSIn line with the above table, a

total of five questions were askedand ana lyzed. The ana lysi sexpressed above confirmed it thatcalculated value is greater than thetable value. Since the calculated

value 99.4 is greater than thecritical clue square value 28.3 atthe significant level of 0.05.Therefore, the hypothesi s isrejected. This implies that, theinterest rates on loan provided byLAPO are favorable to the poor.

RQ 3: Has LAPO had any significant effect on improving the standardof living of the communities in Morgbo-Badagry?

S/N Statement SA A D SD TOTAL

1. The introduction of LAPO in Morogbo-Badagry has reduces the poverty level in the community

70 20 5 5 100

2. LAPO has improve the lives of the low-income group in Morogbo-Badagry

70 20 5 5 100

3. Many LAPO members use loan collected to pay their children school fees

50 30 10 10 100

4. LAPO is an indispensible tool for improving the standard of living of the people of Morogbo-Badagry community

30 20 20 30 100

5. Other life improving programs are always organized by LAPO

20 20 15 45 100

Total 240 110 55 95 500

RQ 3 Summary chi-square is presented below





DISCUSSION OF FINDINGSIn conjunction with the

information gather from the table,five questions were asked which arerelated to the third hypothesis. Thecalculate chi-square is more than thecritical value of chi-square. Thecalculated chi-square is 115.9 which

are more than the table value of 28.3since the calculated chi-square ismore than the table value, therefore,the hypothesis is rejected. Thisimplies that, LAPO has a significanteffect on improving the standard ofliving of the community inMorogbo-Badagry.

29



CONCLUSIONThe activities of LAPO are funded

mainly through its mobilized savingsfrom members, grants and loansfrom financial institutions, whereasit delivers its services through groupcontacts, educational fore andmeetings. Majority of LAPO clientsin the communities studied attestedto accessing their services, while thedepth in the outreach of suchservices was reasonably high, goingby industrial standard. Key challengesof LAPO noted include theremoteness of the domains of clientsand the associated high cost ofreaching them high interest on loan.Irregularity of group meetings,smallness of loan size, and lowsavings mobilization amongst others.

RECOMMENDATIONIn time with the outcome of the

study the researches herewithrecommends for the strengthening ofLAPO guest to eradicating povertythe following:

– Capacity-building activities ofLAPO to the affiliated credit-groupsshould be upstaged through training,particularly on small business

operations, regular monitoring andevaluation of their funded activities toensure compliance to loan repayment.

– The leverage gap between intereston savings and credit should be re-examined. Deduction from the studyindicates complaints of low interest onsavings as well as high interest on loansby client. A fair and accommodatingbalance through participating dialogueshould be reached between LAPO andtheir clients.

– LAPO should re-assess the sizeof their loan in line with theprogressive capacity of their client.Credit-users are better motivatedwith availability loans, so long asthey are performing.

– Irregularity of group meetingsshows signs of weak leadership andgroup organization. This challengeappeared evident in the study. LAPOshould step-up the leadershi pdevelopment and organization of itscredit-groups.

– Efforts should be made tostrengthen communication betweenLAPO client and i ts hostcommunities, to raise moreawareness and access to the lendableprograms of LAPO.

References

Ayanwo, S. (2004), "Opportunity and Challenges Arising from the Microfinance Seminarand Stakeholder?s Forum in April, 2006

CBN (2003)., Central Bank of Nigeria Report.Jekayinya, A.A. (2010), The Role of selected Non-governmental organizations in

National.Ledger wood, Joanna (1999), Sustainable Banking with the poor: Microfinance

Handbook - The World Bank Washington D C.Life Above Poverty Organization, (2011), KIVA, http//www.KIVA.org/partners/2011Omofunmwan, S.I. Odia L.O. (2009), The Role of Non-Governmental Organizations

in Rebirth and Poverty Alleviation in Nigeria: Challenges for social studies EducationRobinson, M.S. (2001). "The Microfinance Review - Sustainable Finance for the

Poor" Washington D. C. World Bank.

30



http://dx.doi.org/10.26739/2573-5616-2018-8-4

Abstract: The notion of deep structure of the sentence in linguistics is mentioned indifferent ways. But our approach to the definition of the deep structure is differed fromthem. Our approach to the nation of deep structure of the sentence is based on revealingdifferential syntactic-semantic features of syntactical Units in the structure of the sentence.

The differential syntactic-semantic signs of lexical units in the structure of the sentenceare substantiality, procceccuality and qualificativity which are considered as categoricalsigns, on the base of those categorical signs we can reveal non-categorial differentialsyntactic-semantic features of lexical units in the structure of the sentence. Those definedsyntactic-semantic signs are proved by means of different ways of transformations. Andthen we can reveal paradigmatic rates of those defined non categorical differential syntactic-semantic signs.

Key words: Differential, opposition, substantial, qualitative, agentive, object, locative,temporal, transformation

ABOUT DEEP STRUCTURE OF THE SENTENCE

Khabipova Revanna Abdullaevna,Karakalpak state university

Uzbekistan



Recommended citation: Khabipova Revanna Abdullaevna. About Deep Structure of the Sentence.7-8 American Journal of Research P. 30-36 (2018).

The study of the deep structureof the language in the worldlinguistics has started to develop dueto different approaches made byscientists since the appearance of N.Tomsky's "TransformationalGrammar".

According to N. Chomsky'sstatement, "... deep structure whichpresents the propositional relationsfor each verb in a canonicalform"knowing the syntax of any

language consists of knowing a setof phrase structure rules thatgenerate the underlying deepstructure." [mcu.edu.tw/ssmith/1ing/fall2007syntax2.ppt].

Generally speaking, the idea thatthe beginning of each sentencemakes up the surface structure,while the product that appears as aresult of the transformation is thedeep structure of the sentence is putforward.

31



Speaking about deep structure ofthe sentence is based on thelinguistic methods which wereworked out by A.M.Mukhin, U.U.Usmanov stated, "By analyzing asentence dividing it into syntaxsemesor when the deep structure of thesentence is based on, the focus ofthe researcher should be revealedthe differential syntactic -semanticsigns of the defined components,their variants and their abilities toconnect with other syntaxemes onthe base of syntactic connection."[Usmanov, 2004].

So the deep structure of thesentence means that the differentialsyntactic - semantic signs of thedefined components are identifiedin paradigmatic way, that is, withthe help of opposition method.Before analyzing the components ofthe sentence by dividing them intosyntaxemes, categorical differentialsyntactic - semantic signs aredefined, and with the help of them,according to the syntactic positionof the components in the sentence,the non-categorical signs arerevealed.

When defining the syntaxemes thedifferential syntactic-semantic signof the analyzed sentence is comparedin comparison with the syntaxemesof another sentence. Here one ofthe most important issues is relyingon one syntactic connection whendividing the syntactic units of thesentence both into components andinto syntaxemes.

Speaking about this method ofanalyzing U. Usmanov mentioned:

"... not the analyzing of the syntacticunits which partici pate in thestructure of a sentence by dividingthem into units of a sentence(primary and secondary parts), butanalyzing them by dividing intocomponents and syntaxemes whichpresent a great opportunity to explainthe form and the meaning of thesyntactic units of the sentence.[Usmanov,1992, p.44]

True, if a chosen object isanalyzed by using such linguisticmethods correctly and reasonably,the following theoretical andpractical opportunities will becreated for the researcher:

1. There will be an opportunityto study forms and contents of thesyntactic units of the sentence;

2. It will validate the classificationof the sentence structures from thesyntactic and semantic points ofview;

3. In the process of analyzing thesentence elements by dividing theminto syntaxemes, it is necessary tostudy systemic connections from thesyntactic point of view, as eachsyntaxeme the content of a syntacticunit. This provides the researcherwith a great opportunity to definethe paradigmatic rates ofsyntaxemes;

4. On the basis of linguisticmethods there will be sufficientopportunity for modeling (molding)the sentence structure and for usingexperimental methods;

5. The results of the research i.e.modeling the systemic connectionsof syntaxemes and their variants,

32



will serve as a main basis forcomparative research of the deepstructure of the sentence in thelanguages of different structure;

In order to clarify the idea of thedeep structure of the sentence, wedivide the syntactic units of thesentence into syntaxemes andanalyze them, dwelling on theimportant features of some syntacticunits which are used as subjects,predicates, attributes, objects andadverbial modifiers by dividing theminto syntaxemes.

It should be pointed out that themain cause of critically approachingto the syntactic analysis of thesentence structure especially, theanalysis of the sentence by dividingit into components by the majorityof linguists, is mixed up thedifferentiating aspects of the levelsthe language. It is the result ofresearching the issues born duringinterrelations between syntax andsemantics from the point of plan ofexpression rather than from thepoint of plan of content. On thisissue, M. Giro-Veber wrote,"Namely, as a result of suchinconsistency, very often absolutelydifferent units are considered as oneand the same member of thesentence, for example, the subjectin the nominative case may equallymean: an active agent (the girl issinging), a passive object of action(the house was built), the carrier ofthe feature ( He is handsome), asubject of state (The boy is ill), andeven an object of possession (I havea new bicycle) where activity or

passivity of the connotation, hisdifferent features remain structurallyunexpressed" Giro-Veber, 1979, pp.66-67. Looking at the result of suchunsuitable analysis G.A. Zolotovastated: "... that Syntax may be studiedwithout dividing into members of thesentence" [Zolotova, 1973, p. 218].

To prove the abovementionedthoughts let us pay attention todividing into syntaxemes andanalyzing some syntactic units, whichis in the position of subject andpredicate in the sentence:

1. She reads. 2. She is happy. 3. Sheis twenty.

The subject of these sentences isexpressed by the personal pronoun"She," when they are analyzed bymeans of syntaxemes, "She" isrevealed in the position of nuclearpredicative 1, and expresses thecategorical sign of substantiality (sb),in respect to reads (NP2) i texpresses a non-categorical sign of(Ag- the substance, carrying outactivity) the agentive. As thesyntactic unit, used instead of NP2"reads" - expresses the categoricalsign of procceccuality, and expressesthe non-categorical sign the actional(Ac- action) and its syntaxememodel is: SbAG.PrAc.

In the second sentence, "She"means substantiality, while "ishappy" means the categorical signof qualification (Q1f), and alsoexpresses state (status - St) amongnon-categorical signs. "Is happy" isan expressed non-categorical sign,while stative condition is transferredto "She -substantiality which

33



subst itutes NP1. The stat ivecondition expressed by "is happy"may be explained with the help ofexperimental method (additionaltransformation) "in the state of" andits transformation to syntactic unit"She" may be proved as follows:

(2) She is happy ? She is in thestate of happiness. According tosyntaxseme analysis of the sentence,the deep structure can be explainedby the following model: StSt. PrSt.

In the last sentence, "she"expresses substantiality. "Is twenty"expresses qualificativity quality, andamong non-categorical signsexpresses quantitativeness

(Qun -number), and this non-categorical sign transferred to thequantitative "she" - substantiality, asa result, the "she" - quantitative is aloaded substantial syntaxeme. So thedeep structure of the sentence "Sheis twenty" consists of SbQun QlfQunsyntaxeme model.

It is clear from syntaxemeanalysis of the component in onlythree sentences in which it expressesthe subject. They differ from eachother semantically in a syntacticlevel, but in the traditional analysis,they do not differ from each other.

Certain syntactic units in thefunction of attributes differ fromeach other in syntaxeme analysis.

1. The young man opened thedoor.

2. I heard a woman's cry.3. The people in the line were

smiling.In the first sentence, the word

"young" expresses the qualificative

qualitative syntaxeme. "Man -substantial" expresses the agentive inrelation to the predictive, "opened"expresses the procceccual actionalstructure, "the door expresses -substantial the object syntaxeme. Thedeep structure of the sentence, thatis, the syntaxeme model may beexplained as follows:

(1) The young man openedthe door.

QLfQLt.SbAg.PrAc.SbOb.In the second sentence "I heard a

woman's cry," the syntactic unit "I"expresses the substantial agentivesyntaxeme, "heard"- expressesproceccual actional syntaxeme, "awoman's" expresses substantialpossessive syntaxeme (genitive),"cry" expresses the substantial objectsyntaxeme. So, the deep structureof the sentence is as follows:

(2) I heard a woman's cry-SbAg.PrAc.SbPs.SbOb.

(3) To identify as "attribute" thesyntactic unit "in the line" in the lastsentence is far from reality. Sincethis sentence enters the followingtransformations of adding andchanging: The people in the linewere smiling. The people had beenin the line who were smiling, orThe people who were in the line theywere smiling. In this sentence "Thepeople" is expressed as a substantialsyntaxeme loaded with stativemeaning, while "in the line" as asubstantial locative syntaxeme, and"were smiling is expressed as aproccecñual stative syntaxeme".

Hence, the deep structureconsists of the following syntaxemes:

34



The people in the line were smiling-SbSt.SbLc.PSt. Here we see that thesyntactic units called attributes differfrom each other on syntactic level.

A further issue, if we dwell onthe issue of the complement objectsin the traditional theoretical andpractical grammars, they are dividedinto four kinds.

1. I saw him come.2. I consider him to be clever.3. I allowed the letter to be sent.In the traditional grammar the

units "him come, him to be clever,the letter to be sent" are consideredas complex objects. According to J.Buronov and others: "The complexobject consists of two components,the second being in predicativerelation to the first" [1974, 316]

Exactly in this textbook, it wassaid, "The complex object forms anundividable unit and is considereda part of the sentence." [1974.317].The descri ption "a part of thesentence" in the last sentence doesnot correspond to the definition "inthe predicative relation to the firstcomponent." One of the maincauses of this is that the syntacticre la t ions among those un it sidentified as complex object, andthe composi t ion of thei rcomponents and their differentialsyntactic semantic signs are notstudied perfectly. When we analyzeabove-mentioned sentences bydividing them into syntaxemes, wenotice that the syntactic unitsidentified as components havesemantic differences from eachother.

I saw him come. I - substantialagentive, saw-proccedual actional,him-substantial object in relationto the element "saw", and agentivein relation to the element "come",come expresses -procceccualactional syntaxemes. So, him-SbObAg, come - PrAc. The deepstructure of this sentence is:SbAg.PrAc.SbObAg.PrAc. In thesecond sentence the syntaxemesexpressed by "I" and "consider" arelike the syntaxemes expressed in thefirst sentence. "Him" - substantialobject syntaxeme in relation to theelement "consider", as thequalificative "to be clever" expressesqualitative syntaxeme, its qualitativerole is transferred to the component"him". As a result, "him" expressessubstantial object syntaxeme loadedwith qualitative syntaxeme.

The deep structure of thissentence can be demonstrated in thesyntaxeme model as follows:SbAg.PrAc.SbObQLt.QLfQ1t.

In the last sentence thecomponents "the letter to be sent,""the letter" expresses substantialitywhile expressing object syntaxemeboth in relation to the components"allowed" and "to be sent". As a result,"the letter-substantial" twice objectsyntaxemes by itself. "To be sent"expresses procceccual actionaldirective syntaxeme. The deepstructure of the sentence is:

SbAg.PrAc.SbObOb.PrAcDr.To prove the syntaxemes that

were expressed by the componentsused as complex objects above, wecan omit them and use the

35



verbalization - transformationmethods as follows:

(1) I saw him come → .... himcome → he came;

(2) I consider him to be clever→ ....him to be clever → he isclever,

(3) I allowed the letter to be sent→ .... The letter to be sent → theletter was sent.

In traditional grammar, theadverbial modifier is also consideredas the secondary part of a sentencewith plenty of disputable issues.However, in defining the deepstructure of the sentence, we shallnot dwell on all kinds of adverbialmodifiers; however, we dwell, tosome extent, on the research of thesyntaxemes of the componentsexpressing modifiers of place andtime.

If we pay attention to three casesrepresenting the adverbial modifierof place, we can see the differenceof non-categorical syntact ic-semantic signs in their substantialcircle although their categoricaldeferential syntactic- semantic signis the same.

1. I live in Nukus.2. I go to Nukus.3. I came from Nukus.In the first, sentence "in Nukus"

expresses the substantiality, whileamong non-categorical signs itexpresses locativeness (place,residence, seat) and adessiveness(person's or thing's whereabouts).Thus, "I" expresses the substantialagentive, "live" expressesprocceccual stative, and "in Nukus"

expresses the substantial locativeadessive syntaxeme. The deepstructure of this sentence can beinterpreted as follows:SbAg.PrSt.SbLcAd.

The syntactic unit "to Nukus"functioning as a modifier of place andin the second sentence expresses thecategorical sign of substantiality whileexpressing the locative and theallative syntaxemes ( A1 - thedirection of the activity to a certainobject or place) of non-categoricaldifferential syntactic-semantic signs.So, "I" expresses the substantialagentive whereas "go" expressesproceccual actional syntaxeme. Thesyntaxeme model of the deepstructure of the sentence is as follows:

(2) I go to Nukus. SbAg.PrAc.SbLcA1.

In the last sentence "from Nukus"expresses the locative and theablative syntaxeme (Ab1 -remoteness of the action from theobject or place) based on thesubstantial categorical sign. In thestructure of the sentence, "I"expresses a substantial agentive, while"came" expresses a procceccualactional syntaxeme.

The syntaxeme model of the deepstructure of the sentence: (3) Icame from Nukus. SbAg.PrAc.SbLcAb1.

It is clear form the analysisconducted according to the linguisticmethods that the funct ionaldifference of the syntactic unitsfunctioning as modifier of place canserve as a proof of our opinion thatthey are not yet investigated enough.

36



According to tradit ionaltheoretical and practical grammar,the adverbial modifier of time is thesecondary part of the sentence whenthe action in the sentence structurewill be finished. In other words, theadverbial modifier of time means thetime when the activity takes place,and is limited to demonstrating itsmethods of expression.

When the sentences having theadverbial modifier of time aredivided into syntaxemes andanalyzed, it is called temporal (Tm)syntactic-semantic sign or temporalsyntaxeme.

1. Real temporality: He visited uson Monday. To prove this syntaxemethe adverb "then" may be used toreplace it:

He visited us on Monday → Hevisited us then.

2. Temporal identified: Today isChristmas holiday. In this sentence,the element "today" can be replacedby the adverb "now", however itcannot be replaced by "then": Today

is Christmas holiday → Now isChristmas holiday.

3. Temporal syntaxeme of manner(TmMn):

Television was left on frommorning until night. In this sentenceto prove the existence of manner inthe sphere of temporality, it can bereplaced according to transformation-interrogation (with "in what way" orthe adverbial modifiers of time suchas, "thus" and "then"):

Television was left on frommorning till night ? In what way wastelevision left on → Or: Televisionwas left from then on. Or Televisionwas thus left on.

Proceeding from theabovementioned analyses, we cansay without doubt that the otherforms of adverbial modifiers needexactly the same analysis.

In short, the way, whichdemonstrates the deep structure ofthe sentence, is analyzing syntacticunits by dividing them intosyntaxemes.

References

1. Meu.edu.tw/_ssmith/ling/fall2007syntax2.ppt.2. Usmanov,U.U. A New Approach to the Analysis of the Sentence//International

scientific and theoretical conference (dedicated to the 10th anniversary of SAMSIFL) -Samarkand, 2004. pp, 105-108.

3. Usmanov, U.U. Componential and Syntaxeme Analysis of the Incomplete Sentencesand Their Usage in Comparative Typology//General linguistic problems Roman andGerman languages. Scholarly works of SamSU. - Samarkand: 1992. - pp. 213-216

4. Giro-Veber M. Classification of the simple tense in the modern Russian language//Voprosy Yazykoznaniya, 1979, #6. - pp. 63-75

5. Zolotova, G.A. The outline of the functional syntax of the Russian language. - Moscow:Nauka, 1973. - p. 351.

6. Buronov, J. Khoshimov, U. Ismatullaev, Kh. English Grammar. Tashkent: Ukhituvchi,1974. -p. 352

37



http://dx.doi.org/10.26739/2573-5616-2018-8-5

Abstract: Country categorization under World Bank, IMF and UNDP mainly focuseson financial and human development index. This works well for countries with low scoresas funds could be transferred to the bottom countries. But countries with low innovationsand inventions can score well under these indices. Countries rich in high valued naturalresources and countries who are replicating thus avoiding high R&D costs can have goodscores under these. Natural resources will eventually exhaust and replicating countrieswill suffer in case of tighter patent and copyright laws and will not able to achievesustainable growth. We have suggested an alternative approach whereby countries aredivided in to hyper advanced (Inventing), advanced (Innovating), advancing (replicating)and least advanced (Primary) countries. Countries with at least one significant inventionduring last 50 years are considered as inventing nations. Innovating countries are categorizedaccording to their corresponding GII scores, countries who score? 40 out of 100 areconsidered as innovating states. While those with < 40 are considered either replicatingor primary. USA, UK, Japan, Sweden, Switzerland, Canada, Argentine and Philippineswith 37, 4, 3, 2, 1, 1, 1, 1&1 inventions respectively are inventing nations. Switzerlandwith 68.4 topped the list while Croatia with 40.73 was the last of innovating nations. Oursuggestive approach will not only discourage countries under last two categories by rankingthem lower than their current global standing. But also encourage countries who areinventing and innovating.

Key words: Development indicators, World bank, IMF, UNDP, Global InnovationIndex, Sustainable development, R&D

ARE WORLD COUNTRY, REGIONAL DEVELOPMENTCATEGORIZATION BY WORLD BANK; IMF AND UNDPHELPFUL IN PROMOTING SUSTAINABLE GROWTH,

KNOWLEDGE AND TECHNOLOGY:A SUGGESTIVE ALTERNATIVE APPROACH

Muhammad Jawad Sajid,PhD Scholar, Department of Management Science and Engineering,

China University of Mining and Technology, Jiangsu, China.



Recommended citation: Muhammad Jawad Sajid. Are world country, regional developmentcategorization by World Bank; IMF and UNDP helpful in promoting sustainable growth, knowledge andtechnology: A suggestive alternative approach. 7-8 American Journal of Research P. 37-50 (2018).

38



1 INTRODUCTION:Categorization of countries help

to develop better understanding oftheir performance, categorization into develop and developing is themost accepted method[1].Developed and developingcountries categorization is at the coreof discussions related todevelopment studies and policy.While classi fication of worldcountries in to develop anddeveloping subsists but owing to thedrastic relational changes amongstcountries this classification possessobstacles for comprehension ofpresent opportunities and issues[2].

Currently there are three mainagencies who categorize countriesaccording to different developmentindicators these include WorldBank, IMF (International monetaryfund) and UNDP (United nation

development program). The WorldBank supports developing countriesby providing them with loans andtechnical support. It has a mission to'promote shared prosperity' and'reduce extreme poverty'[3]. Basicpurpose of the IMF is to ensurestable global monetary system,international payments andexchange rates in order to assisttransactions between countries andtransactions between residents ofthese countries[4]. The main goal ofUNDP is to help countries withsustainable development[5].

Categorization under World Bankis mainly based on gross nationalincome per capita (GNI/Capita).Revision of the 'analyticalclassification' based on GNI/Capitais conducted on 1st of July for thelast year. World Bank July 1st 2016countries classification based on

Graphical abstract:

39



GNI/Capita measured by employingworld Atlas method is as: low income(between $1,025 or less in 2015),Lower middle income (between$1,026 and $4,035), upper middleincome (between $4,036 and$12,475) and high income ($12,476) countries[6].

Countries classification underIMF is mainly based upon: per capitaincome, diversification of exportsand level of integration withinternational financial system[1].Under IMF countries are mainlycategorized in to two maincategories: 'advanced economies andemerging & developing economies'.This taxonomy developed withoutany strict standards over time, withan objective of assisting analysisthrough significant arrangement ofdata[7].

Finally country classificationunder UNDP is based uponHuman development Index (HDI).Three factors are basicallyconsidered under HDI these are: lifeexpectancy, education and income.Where the education is measuredthrough a combination of expectedand actual schooling years. Lifeexpectancy is measured asexpectancy of life at birth and finallyincome is measured as gross nationalincome per capita (GNI/Capita).Countries are divided as low humandevelopment, medium and highhuman development countries,having thresholds between 0.5 and0.8[8].

There might be cases wherecountries with good scores under

any one of these or all three rankingmethods may not be on the path ofsustainable growth i.e. economiesbased on production of naturalresources and raw materials. Alsosome countries with good scores inorder to avoid high R&D costs arereplicating and copying in doing soearning higher than average profitswhile discouraging those countrieswho are innovating and inventingand spending heavily in R&D.

In th is paper author hassuggested to distinguish countrieson basis of inventions, countrieswith considerable inventionsduring las t century wi ll beconsidered as inventing countries(Hyper advanced), world holdgratitude to these countries due totheir tremendous life changingservices to mankind. On the basisof Global innovation Index (GII),countr ies wi ll be ranked asinnovating countries (advancedcountries). Countries whose majorexports are finished goods havinglow GII score a re s t i l l inreplication stages (advancing) withimproved GII scores can move toas innovating status. Finally thosecountries with low GII scoreswhose major exports are rawmaterial or natural resourcesirrespective of the fact what is theGNP/Capita, life expectancy,educat ion (under UNDPdefinition) are still in the initialstages of development that isproducing and exporting rawmaterial and natural resources(Least advanced).

40



The rest of the paper is dividedas: Section 2 contains problems withcurrent methods including 2.1sustainable development and 2.2 lackof encouragement, section 3 is aboutdata sources and methodologyadopted, section 4 contains resultsour suggested classification of theworld economies, in section 5 wehave concluded our work anddiscussed policy implications.

2 PROBLEMS WITHCURRENT METHODS

2.1 Sustainable development:First of all World Bank and IMF

take into consideration a country'smonetary status. It works when allthe countries have equal distributionof natural resources but countrieswho have high concentrations ofnatural resources can achieve theseeven with low innovations and R&Dinvestment. Meaning high per capitaincome, and even in some casesthings like better infrastructure,healthcare, educational insinuationsetc. The problem is that thesecountries may not be able to evensurvive in the absence of theseresources as they are not well trainedor equipped.

Although diversi fication ofexports and global financialIntegration is included in IMFcountry classification system butreplicating countries can orsometimes have diversified exportsand can at the same time be moreintegrated with global financialsystem. Those countries who havehigh profits mainly due to replicating

and avoiding high costs of R&D arenot being discouraged under thismodel. They will also not be able tosustain their growth if countries whoare innovating put tighter patentlaws, people go for quality overquantity, trade war due to cheapproducts from these countries andso on. Secondly the countries whoare contributing to the bettermentof mankind through innovations andinventions are not properlyrecognized under system.

One might argue that UNDP takeinto considerat ion humandevelopment index ( li fespan,education and income) but still inthe absence of results in the form ofinnovation and invention specificallyfor those countries whoseeconomies are based upon export ofnatural or raw resources withoutinnovation and inventions will notbe able to sustain their growth.

2.2 Lack of encouragement:Countries who have high per

capita income owing to abundanceof precious natural resources (likegulf countries) but low quality R&Din order to get out of low rankingwill start investing in qualityeducation which will lead them onthe path of sustainable development.At the same time countries who havelow per capita income normally havepoor R&D will be provided loansand other financial assistance on thepromise to not only increase theirrate of education but also quality toincrease their total and per personnumber of research articles andpatents. It can encourage countries

41



to not only contribute to science andtechnology but also in order toimprove their ranking improvequality of education which isoutcome oriented.

3 DATA ANDMETHODOLOGY:

3.1 Data:Due to the fact that it takes huge

amount of effort and time to comeup with a life changing invention aperiod of half a century wasconsidered to classify countries into inventing nations based on theirlife changing inventions. As thereis no hard and fas t rule todetermine what is or what is not alife changing invention we haveused the classification by PM [9]for the most significant inventionsof mankind for the last fifty years.Whereby they consulted 25 experts

at 17 universities and museumsacross USA. These experts werefrom various fields including autos&technology; biology; Medical;Aeronautics and physics. An initiall i st of 100 inventions wasdispatched for voting and throughpoint system reduced to 50 on thebasis of top pick by each expert. Dataregarding innovating nations wassourced from [10] which is basedupon Global Innovation Index2018[1]. And replicating and rawmaterial based economies can beclassified upon their main exportsor export which is based upon CIAWorld Fact book [11].

3.2 Methodology:Countries with at least one

significant invention during last 50years are categorized under thestatus of inventing nations of theworld.

Innovating countries are basedupon Global innovation indexwhich is calculated on the basis ofsimple average of innovation inputsub-index and innovation outputsub-index[10]. We considered

countries with a score of 40 orabove out of total of 100 asinnovating countries rest of thecountries are considered either asreplicat ing or raw materialexporting countries[2].

Finally those countries with GII scores of are considered eitheras replicating or raw material dependent economies.

And for raw material exporting economies

42



4 RESULTS OF SUGGESTEDCLASSIFICATION

4.1 Inventing countries (Frontrun-ner/Hyper-advanced)

Figure 1. Contains the ranking ofthe major inventing countries duringlast century. A very few countries fallunder this category. These countriesare lucky enough to have the bosses(gurus) of science and technology.Their contribution towards the fieldof science and technology is immense.Countries who have provided theworld with renowned inventions e.g.Radio, TV, Computer, Satellites,Telephone, Airplane, Healthcareequipment, cure for cancer, HIVetc. Fall under this category. Due totheir immense service to themankind these countries should berecognized as leading light for therest of the world to follow. Becauseof the fact it requires huge amountof time alongside with otherresources to come up with worldchanging inventions a period of at leastmore than half a century should beconsidered.

United States of America with a

total of 37 major inventions out offifty topped the list of inventingcountries. Followed by UnitedKingdom with four major inventions.Third country with considerableinventions during last fifty years wasJapan with 3 major inventions.Followed by Sweden, Switzerland,Canada, South Korea, Argentineand Phili ppines with one keyinvention each respectively. All ofthese countries are from thedeveloped world except for Argentineand Philippines. Presence of relativelyless developed countries in thiscategory implies that even in theabsence of best available facilities ifyou have got extraordinary minds youmay still come up with world changinginventions which might be true underexceptional cases but most of the timesthese inventions came or would comefrom developed nations. Table 1A inappendix sections contains the detailsof the country wise inventions. Thereis still no hard and fast rules todetermine what are considered as keyinventions. This is a field where morework needed to be done.

Figure 1: World top inventing countries for the last 50 years

43



4.2 Innovating countries(Advanced)

Most of the developed countriescategorized by World Bank, IMFand UNDP fall under this category.These countries invest heavily inR&D and have a high rate ofrecognized research publications andpatents. Most of the innovations arecarried on in laborites of thesecountries. We have consideredcountries who score 40 out of 100Global innovation Index (GII)[3] asinnovating countries again there isno hard and fast rule of selectioncriteria.

Figure 1 contains the spatialpresentation of innovating countries.Top three countries are all formEU, Switzerland with a GII scoreof 68.4 tops the list, followed byNetherlands is at second place witha score of 63.32. Third on the list witha score of 63.08 is Sweden. WhileUnited States which is: the topinventing nation of the world (atleast as per our findings) is at thesixth spot. The last three countrieswho made to the list as innovatingcountries include Poland with 41.67;Lithuania with 41.19 and Croatia with40.73 respect ively. The onlydifference between advanced andhyper-advanced countries isavai labi li ty of extraordinaryindividuals who have the ability tochange the world through theirgroundbreaking inventions.

If we look at the regionaldistribution most of the Europeancountries have GII scores of greaterthan 40 hence fall under thiscategory. When it comes to Asia,Israel with a score of 56.79 toppedthe list, followed by Republic ofKorea with 56.63.Third on the listwas Japan with a GII score of 54.94.Followed by China 53.06, Cyprus47.83, Malaysia 43.16 and UnitedArab Emirates with 42.58respectively. Oil rich gulf countrieswho might have better ranking dueto their strong economies underWorld Bank, IMF and in somecases under UNDP failed to score40 could not make in toinnovating countries category (Atleast under our criteria). Othertwo regions include North Americawith USA 59.81 and Canada with52.98 GII scores plus Oceania withAustralia 51.98 and New Zealand51.29 GII scores respectively.Unfortunately no country fromAfrica and South-America scored aGII score 40. Most if not allcountries from these two regionsare in poor economic andpol i t ica l sta te. Internat ionalin st i tut ions must take in toconsideration the innovat ionscores of these regions. Loans andinternational aid to these regionsshould be attached with thecondition of future improvementof GII.

44



Figure 2: Spatial presentation of GII based innovating countries

4.3 Replicating countries(Advancing)

Figure 2. Contains spat ialpresentation of world countries

according to their main export andcomparative GII scores of lowscoring countries i.e. GII scores ofless than 40.

45



Figure 3: (a) Export wise world country classification based on CIAFactbook[11] retrieved from [12], (b) Classification for countries with lessthan 40 GII scores.

46



Countries who have low GIIscore and mainly sell (export)finished goods fall under thiscategory. These countries mostlybut no necessarily replicate toreduce cost of production and arereluctant to invest in costly R&D.In most of the cases these countriestry to maximize their profits byachieving economies of scale. Thesecountries prefer quantity ourquality. Again their contribution tobody of knowledge related toscience and technology is quitelimited. But with the passage oftime they realize the importanceof R&D and start focusing towardsquality and innovation. China canbe considered as one of theexamples which for the last fewdecades was focused onmaximizing profits via replicatingwhile purposefully avoiding highcosts research and developmenthad recently real ized tha tsustainable development is notpossible without R&D and hasdiverted it attention. Which isevident by number of high qualityinnovations coming out of China.We can say that China from areplicating nation has just enteredor en tering in to g roup ofinnovat ing nat ions. They aredifferent from the usual productionbased or secondary economies inthe sense that countries with highGII score who even might haveproduction based economies willnot be included in this category[4].The data is from [11] and the mapis retrieved from [12].

4.4 Raw material dependenteconomies (Least advanced)

Countries whose economies aredependent upon natural resourcesand major portion of whose exportsconsists of raw material arecategorized as least developed underour criteria. These countries shouldbe considered least advancedirrespective of their per capitaincome, GDP growth rate and inrare cases high rate of education etc.One might question that if thesecountries have high per capitaincome and GDP growth rate whythese countries should remain underthis category. One logical answer tothis question might be that naturalresources diminish eventually sohigh level of these indicators will notbe sufficient enough to bail thesecountries. The second rare butplausible situation might be thatthese countries have high rate ofeducation but still have low GIIscore in this case the quality ofeducation might be low hence notproducing the desired results. Finallyowing to the fact that these countriesdon't need or willing to invest inR&D there will be no or negligiblecontribution to the field of scienceand technology by these countries[5].

5 CONCLUSION& POLICYIMPLICATIONS:5.1 Conclusion

Categorization of countries on thebasis of their contribution to thefield of science and technology willinspire countries in order to improvetheir ranking inevitablyto give more

47



attention towards R&D. And try toinnovate and invent which will leadtowards sustainable developmentand the betterment of mankind as awhole.

The current categorization systemadopted by World Bank, IMF andUNDP although indirectly mightencourage R&D but by no meanshas the capacity to directlyencourage countries contributions inthe field of science and technology.Countries abundant with highvalued natural resources might attainhigh per capita income, GDPgrowth rate. Also they can use thismoney to increase the rate ofeducation but unless or until theireducational institutions in specificand countries in general are notcontributing to the world in termsof innovations and inventions theireducation system lacks the quality.

As per our results nine countriesincluding: USA, United Kingdom,Japan, Sweden, Switzerland,Canada, South Korea, Argentineand Philippines can be consideredas the top inventing nations of thelast half century. Whereby USA isthe number one with astonishingthirty seven outstanding inventions,followed by United Kingdom withfour major inventions and Japanwith three. Sweden, Switzerland,Canada, South Korea, Argentineand Philippines each contributedone major invention during the lastcentury.

The innovating countries weredecided upon their relative GIIscores and countries with scores of

40 were considered to be theinnovating nations. A total of 41countries out of 126 scored morethan or equal to 40 were deemedas innovating nations. Here all Topthree countries were from EuropeanUnion, Switzerland with a GII scoreof 68.4 topped the list, followed byNetherlands with 63.32 and Swedenwith 63.08. United States with a scoreof 59.81was at the sixth position. Thelast three countries were Poland with41.67; Lithuania with 41.19 andCroatia with 40.73 respectively. Whenwe look at regional contribution mostof the European countries have GIIscores of more than or equal to 40hence are categorized as innovatingcountries. From Asia Israel toppedwith a score of 56.79 was regionalleader followed by Republic of Korea56.63, Japan 54.94, China 53.06,Cyprus 47.83, Malaysia 43.16 andUnited Arab Emirates with 42.58respectively. From North AmericaUSA 59.81 and Canada with 52.98GII scores plus Oceania withAustralia 51.98 and New Zealand51.29 GII scores respectively. Nocountry from Africa and South-America scored a GII score 40.

All those countries whose scoreswere less than 40 were deemed aseither replicating (Advancing) orprimary (least advanced) countries.It should be kept in mind byreplicating here we meant all thosecountries who scored on theirrespective GII score and whosemajor exports were finished goods.On other hand those countrieswhose major exports were raw

48



material and natural resources andscored should be treated asPrimary (least-advanced) nations.

5.2 Policy ImplicationsOur suggested proposal by no

means is a replacement for countrycategorization system currently usedby World Bank, IMF and UNDPbut can be used in conjunction withcurrent methods to encourage thosenations who are contributing to thefield of science and technology. Anddiscourage those countries who havebased their economies on naturalresources or replication.

Countries who are basicallyreplicating and in some casescopying products wouldautomatically be discouraged. Thusnot really contributing to the fieldof science and technology and at thesame time can indirectlydemoralizing innovat ing andinventing countries who are spendinghuge sums on their research anddevelopment. In order to improvetheir ranking they have to investmore in R&D and start focusingtowards innovations and branding.Financial assistance provided tothese countries should be based uponmoving towards the innovationphase.

Innovating countries contributionto the field of science and technologywill be directly recognized under thismethod. And they will bedistinguished from those countrieswho under current system ofcategorization by World Bank, IMF

and UNDP benefited from naturalresources and in some cases naturalbeauty, historical/religioussignificance and replication canscore high. Which will not be possibleunder our suggested method ofcategorization.

Finally the world leaders, fore-runners, gurus in the field of scienceand technology whose inventionshave changed the world and helpedmankind hugely will hold the topmost spot as the hyper-advancedcountries. Whereby suggestedcategorization will not only showmankind grati tude to theirtremendous service to them but alsoencourage other nat ions tocontribute their bit to the bettermentof mankind.

The main benefit be that whilemost of the nations under top twocategories are developed countriesbut some nations who haven'tfocused towards their quality ofeducations in terms of outcomeorientation might be distinguishedfrom them. And this will encouragethem to utilize huge money leveragedue to their natural resources andlocation to betterment of mankindby innovating and inventing. At thesame time discourage those nationswho in order to maximize profitsare avoiding high costs related toR&D and are just replicatingproducts produced by top twonations. Which is discouraging to thenations who are working for thebetterment of mankind.

49



50



References

1. 'International innovation index'[13] is another famous measure for a country'sglobal innovation standing, which can be used as an alternative to 'Global InnovationIndex'. Alternatively if one is interested in a country's level of knowledge intensity, economiccomplexity ranking which as per [14] is based upon the knowledge intensity of a country'sexport can also be employed.

2. This is based upon our understanding it could be as strict as or may be lenient up to.3. GII is defined as the simple average of Innovation inputsub index and innovation

output sub-index. Innovation input sub-index is further divided in to Institutions, Humancapital and research, Infrastructure, market sophistication and business sophistication. Onother hand innovation output sub-index is based upon knowledge and technology outputsand creative outputs. It is one of the most comprehensive index for innovation based rankingof a nation. Innovation efficiency index is calculated as the ratio of innovation output sub-index to innovation input sub-index which eventually determines a country's GII[10].

4. This term 'Replicating' is considered for better comprehension, in reality theremight be some cases that some countries under this category are not replicating products.

5. As the model is based upon innovations and inventions countries with poor GIIscores whose economies are dependent upon tourism can be categorized under fourthcategory. Service oriented economies in most of the cases have good GII scores due tohigh quality of education and heavy R&D investments.

51



http://dx.doi.org/10.26739/2573-5616-2018-8-6

Abstract: This scientific article outlines the socio-political views and relations of theSamarkand Jadids. They have expressed their views on various incidents in society. Inparticular, it was highlighted that the development of the national language and theexcessive erosion of the Russian language, as well as the freedom, independence of thepeople and the self-determination of every nation, raised the issue of rights. In the absenceof funding for the national education system, the moral crisis and its socio-politicalcauses have been disclosed.

Key words: newspapers and magazines, tyranny, national liberation, education andtraining, school, education, jadids.

FEATURES OF COSIO-POLITICAL IDEAS OFSAMARKAND JADIDS

Ashurova Khurshida Sagdullaevna,Teacher Department of social sciencesSamarkand State of foreign languages

Samarkand city, Uzbekistan



Recommended citation: Ashurova Khurshida Sagdullaevna. Features of cosio-political ideas ofSamarkand jadids. 7-8 American Journal of Research P. 51-56 (2018).

The end of the 19th and thebeginning of the 20th century was astormy period of socio-political,spiritual transformation and renewalin the history of the peoples ofTurkestan, especially regarding thepublic activities of the SamarkandJadids. The emergence of the ideasof the national awakening movementfrom the point of view of historicalphilosophy and the emergence ofnew socio-political views is one of

the most important features of thisperiod of socio-political and culturallife. In the writings of the Jadids,the fate and prospects for thedevelopment of the country andpeople occupied a special place.During this period, the public andpolitical views of the SamarkandJadids were literally decorated andsubstantially updated.

The study of the philosophicalnature of the reflection of these

52



renewed socio-political views on ascientific and theoretical basis is oneof the urgent tasks of modern socialsciences.

That is why the study and solutionof social and political issues in thewritings of the Jadids is one of theurgent scientific tasks. Among themare the following:

- Disclosure of the essence offreedom issues and their socio-political idealization in the views ofSamarkand Jadids in the early 20thcentury;

- A study of the socio-politicaland ideological ideas of the Jadids;

Studying the creative heritage ofthe Samarkand Jadids is an analysisof the works of the enlightenedintelligentsia, which serve to enrichthe morality and spiritual world of aperson and the significance of theirideas for the development of thecountry. This is clearly evident in thisscientific article. Dreams of a perfectsociety, in which science, educationand justice will prevail, have beenaccompanying humanity since itsinception. These progressive ideasand views were inherent in the worldview of all Jadids, including theirSamarkand representatives.

Therefore, before studying thesocio-political views of this period,it is necessary to look at theEuropean literature of enlightenment.This was the time when, on the onehand, the works of Europeanenlighteners of the eighteenthcentury began to be translated intoArabic and Persian languages, andon the other hand, the result of the

training of representatives of theMuslim population in educationalinstitutions of Turkey, Russia andEuropean countries was thepenetration of the ideas of EuropeanEnlightenment into the territory ofour region , which in turn had acertain influence on the formationof ideas of Jadidism. [2, p.10]

A similar picture emerges in thelate 19th and early 20th centuriesin the Muslim East. However, wemust not ignore historical conditions.Consequently, a situation has arisenwhen the historical conditions havechanged, and when the nation hasexperienced a socio-political,educational and cultural crisis.

To achieve independence andfreedom, the issue of reforming allaspects of public life was includedin the agenda. These changes in thedevelopment of society have becomethe subject of attention in thewritings of the Jadids. Therefore, itis impossible to analyze the activityof Jadids outside the context of thesocial realities of that time.

At the beginning of the 20thcentury, based on the social andpolitical ideas of the Jadids, Jadidliterature arose, and every educatorwho considered himself responsiblefor the country's future was primarilyconcerned with describing socialreality. Consequently, the traditionalimages were sharply criticized, andthe Jadids themselves werepersecuted by the dominantauthorities.

When the issue of the progress ofthe country was included in the

53



agenda, fiction was aimed ataccomplishing this task. "Thehumanistic concept ofNavoi, theanticlerical spirit of the poets Turdiand Mashrab, the ability of Agahto feel the power of the people, theinseparable connection between therealistic satire of Mukimi. For themit was important to consider thisprocess as a differentiation of socialideals in literature. "[3, p. 69]

Jadid literature was holistic,although the ideas of enlightenmentembodied the content of traditionalpoetry. Socio-political problems wereoriginally reflected in poetry, andlater in drama and prose

The socio-political views of theSamarkand Jadids are manifested intheir writings. "Each work is basedon the artistic purpose of the writer.The task is of exceptional importancein determining the form and contentof the created work. One of thecriteria that emphasize the perfectionof art is the harmony of creativeideals, which may be incompatiblewith forms and content. [4, p.11]

The end of the XIX - the beginningof the XX century was marked by theactivation of various ideas andideologies of freedom andindependence, a turning point ofspiritual revival, in which the socio-political character was clearlymanifested. "The decline of literaturewas clearly felt due to prolonged unrest,oppression of the people in social andpolitical life. Never before in ourhistory there has been such a period ofeconomic and social decline, "- saidin the writings of Wadud Mahmud. [5]

The views and thoughts ofJadidWadud Mahmud prove theenormous influence of many socialproblems on the social life of thattime. This period is a reflection ofthe existence of the urgent social andpolitical problems of our people.Unlike past ideas, the ideas ofnational awakening have turned intoa movement for the practicalimplementation of the ideas ofenlightenment. Vadud Mahmud inthe article "Turkic literature beforeNavoi" called the period ofAlisherNavoi's creative work a"golden age" in the history of CentralAsia. [6, p.30]

In the views of Samarkand Jadids,the relevance of socio-politicalproblems was timely. In the worksof that time, ignorance, immorality,and an alienated attitude toward theevents were sharply criticized. Inparticular, Abdulla Avloni's poem"Family Discussion" is reflected inits ideal school concept, the conceptof enlightenment and thecontradictoriness of contemporaryproblems. The poem presents theideal image of a man, informed aboutthe latest news, the propagandist ofschool education. "What hasliterature published recently, withthe exception of a few poems? Canwe say that our literary works areideal? Of course not, - says VadudMahmud in one of his articles. [6,p.102]

In the views of Wadud Mahmud,in which the concern for the destinyof the people and the role of theenlighteners is clearly traced,

54



reflected the idea that for thedevelopment of social ideas, asFitrat said, "works that affect thesouls and excite the blood" areneeded.

In the work of the Jadids until 1917,the theme of ignorance andenlightenment was reflected, andcloser to 1916-1917 we can feel acertain decadent mood createdbecause of the numerous disorders insocial life. In the writings of the Jadids,who once sang high moral ideals ofthe individual and a new social order,now the human factor was assignedthe central place. The historical fact isthat 1917 was a difficult and tragic onefor the representatives of the nationalindependence movement, which werethe Jadids, and for the peoplethemselves.

This situation was reflected in allactivity, the phenomenon wasspecifically reflected in the entirework of the diagrams. It is obviousthat patr iotic feelings fromenlightenment rose to the dream ofnational independence. This idea isinherent in the creativity of almostall representatives of the intelligentsiaand the enlightenment of the Turkicpeoples.

The Jadids, deeply aware of thegreat influence of the theater on thegrowth of nat ional self-consciousness at that time, called itthe "window of miracles". Bekhbudiyexpressed the idea that theater is thefirst condition of development in hisarticle "Nadur Theater?" ("What istheater?"). Under the influence ofthe subject's study of the object, by

the level of significance, a positiveor negative attitude to it is possible.Dissatisfaction with events, societyand personality, hatred towardsthem, in the work can be expressedthrough tragedy or humor. That isthe reason for the "non-stoplaughter of the crowd" at the sightof a friend of the bi-rich man in thedrama "Padarkush." The antipode ofthis image is the thoughts of therepresentative of the reactionaryclergy Domulla and the Enlightened,who at some point find a point ofcontact through which the authorexpressed the idea of educatingpeople and their duty to serve theprosperity of the nation

The image of Komilboi(HodzhiMoyin, "Old school, a newschool"), who is a freethinker and asupporter of a new school, is closestto the ideal of the educator Behbudi.In the confrontation between the oldand the new school, KhojaMuin'sattitude to social problems wasreflected. The ideal of the author isKomil, who is a supporter of thenew. The teacher of the old schoolof Khoja is the complete opposite ofthe teacher Behbudiya, his attitudetowards the new school is negative.This image clearly depicts the imageof the ideal hero Comilboi. Comilbo,as well as Domollo and theEnlightened, seeks ways out of thecrisis as an active member of society."There is only a way to get rid of thecrisis - this is the path ofenlightenment. There is one moreway to enlightenment and this is anew school. "[7, p.260]

55



Jadids attach great importance tothe role of the family in the reformof society. Jadids paid specialattention to the formation ofmorality in the family in the processof educating the youth. begin moraleducation in family education. Jadidswrote dozens of works on familyissues. A vivid example of this is thework of the Samarkand educatorKhojaMuin "Family Education".Another testimony to his view ofthis problem can be seen in thedrama "MalumaHotun" ("ThePromise Woman"), where in theimages of the family "We and You"reflects the confrontation betweenthe two beginnings of enlightenmentand ignorance, which was anexpression of the author's attitudeto socio-political problems. In thedescription of heroes, the image ofenlightened people is made with anexclusive love for the author. Forexample, HodzhiMuin showed theimage of a "new-minded and truthfulsupporter of new-method schools"in the person of the Teacher's hero.

In 1911, the play "Padarkush"marked the beginning of a new kindof genre, but already the dramas of1917 by their form and contentraised them to a higher level. In theseworks, the most serious social andpolitical problems of society wereshown.

The dramatic works created in1916-1929 reflected not ideas ofenlightenment, but a call for politicalstruggle. The uprising in Turkestanin 1916, the tragic suppression ofthe national liberation movement

"Turkestan Autonomy", the growingthreat to independence and freedomand the aggravation of social lifewere factors in the deterioration ofliving conditions. The works of thisera reflected a new aesthetic ideal,which was a characteristic feature ofthe social spirit and ideology ofnational independence.

According to Vadud Mahmud:"The strongest play that was everplayed on Uzbek scenes is the playFitrat" Chin sevish "(" True Love"), written from life in India, I thinkno one will deny i t" (VadudMahmoud. Chin sevish. "KisilByro?."1921, September 17, 22) In fact,the drama philosophically describesthe ideas of national liberation.)

The views of Wadud Mahmud,based on a deep analysis of socialproblems, reflect the ideas ofindependence and equality, whichhe calls the basic ideas of the so-called "Indian reformers." VadudMahmoud writes about the drama:"... is a work rich in images,metaphors, the essence that standsin the first place in our literature."[9]

The works of Samarkand Jadids,based on the reflection of variousfacets of life and human activity,excursions into the past and thefuture, are now analyzed in thecontext of philosophicaldevelopment and in social, political,ethical, moral aspects.

The socio-political views of theSamarkand Jadids found theirexpression in the ideas of theindependence of the Motherland,

56



the education of the enlightenedgeneration, the achievement ofequality, which were essential for

achieving the tasks that were set bythat era and which, nevertheless, weachieved.

References:

1. Æàááîðîâ Í. Ìàúðèôàòíàäèð. - Ò.:Ìàúíàâèÿò, 2010.Jabbarov N. Ma'rifat nadir. - T.: Ma'naviyat,2010.2. Ñàèäîâ Ó. Åâðîïà ìàúðèôàò÷èëèãè âà ìèëëèé óé²îíèø. -Ò.: Àêàäåìèÿ, 2004.Saidov U. Evropa ma'rifatchiligi va milliy uyg'onish -T.: Akademiya. 2004.3. £îñèìîâ Á. Èçëàé-èçëàé òîïãàíèì. Ò.: Àäàáè¸ò âà ñàíúàò, 1983.Qosimov B. Izlay-izlay topganim. T.: Adabiyot va sa'nat, 1983.4. Ñàðèìñî³îâ Á. Àäàáè¸òäà øàêë âà ìàçìóí ìóíîñàáàòëàðèíèíã àéðèì

ìóàììîëàðè, //¤ÒÀ, 1997. -¹6.Sarimsoqov B. Adabiyotda shakl va mazmun munosabatlarining ayrim muammolari, /

/O'TA, 1997. -¹65. Âàäóä Ìàµìóä. Òóðê øîèðè Àæçèé. //Èí³èëîá. - 1924. - ¹11-12Vadud Mahmud. Turk shoiri Ajziy. //Inqilob. -1924. -¹11-12.6. Âàäóä Ìàµìóä. Òàíëàíãàí àñàðëàð. - Ò.:Ìàúíàâèÿò, 2007.Vadud Mahmud. Tanlangan asarlar. - T.: Ma'naviyat. 2007.7. ¥îæè Ìóèí. Ýñêè ìàêòàá, ÿíãè ìàêòàá. - Ø. Ðèçàåâ. Æàäèä äðàìàñè. - Ò.:

Øàð³, 1997.Hoji Muin. Eski maktab, yangi maktab. - Sh.Rizayev. Jadid dramasi. - T.: Sharq. 1997.8. Âàäóä Ìàµìóä. ×èí ñåâèø. "£èçèë áàéðî³". 1921. ¹-17, 22 ñåíòÿáðVadud Mahmud. Chin sevish. "Qizil Bayroq". 1921. -¹-17.22-sentyabr.9. Âàäóä Ìàµìóä. "¥èíä èõòèëî÷èëàðè" µà³èäà //Òóðêèñòîí. - 1923 éèë¹-17, ¹-

19, 23 îêòÿáðü ñîíëàðèVadud Mahmud. "Hind ixtilochilari" haqida. //Turkiston. -1923 yil. ¹-17, ¹-19, 23-

oktyabr sonlari.10. Æàäèä÷èëèê: èñëîõîò, ÿíãèëàíèø, ìóñòà³èëëèê âà òàðà³³è¸ò ó÷óí êóðàø. -

Ò.: "Óíèâåðñèòåò", 1999 éèë.Jadidchilik: islohot, yangilanish, mustaqillik va taraqqiyot uchun kurash - T:

"Universitet", 1999 yil.

57



http://dx.doi.org/10.26739/2573-5616-2018-8-7

Abstract: In this article, the authors study the influence of Iranian Islamic architectureon the house of qajar period in tabriz (study case amir nezam house) also Amir Nezamhouse, Iranian Islamic architecture.

Considering many old buildings around the world, it is noticeable that there arereasonable relationships between the human way of life and the architecture of the place.The internal form or structure is an organic combination into an integral whole - anarchitectural object - of the inner, enclosing and outer space. The interior space of thearchitectural object is its soul, is formed by a function, is evaluated by use. The spaceprotecting the architectural object is its physical body, it is formed by the construction,it is evaluated durably The outer space of the architectural object determines its spirit, isformed by context, is estimated by beauty.

Keywords: Iranian history and culture,architecture, design, Amir NezamHouse,Residential buildings.

THE INFLUENCE OF IRANIAN ISLAMICARCHITECTURE ON THE HOUSE OF QAJAR PERIOD

IN TABRIZ (STUDY CASE AMIR NEZAM HOUSE)

Hadi Javanshir,TarbiatModares University, [email protected]

FarhadAbbasi Kaboudan,Islamic Art University of Tabriz, [email protected]



Recommended citation: Ashurova Khurshida Sagdullaevna. Features of cosio-political ideas ofSamarkand jadids. 7-8 American Journal of Research P. 57-64 (2018).

INTRODUCTION:This essay is an attempt to

discover the place of residentialhouses in Iranian history andculture.As a place where they spend asignificant amount of time there,should be able tofulfill their needsphysically and spiritually as well assatisfying their cultural andreligiousaspects of their lifestyles.

By looking at many old buildingsaround the world, it is noticeablethat there are reasonable relations

between human lifestyle and thearchitecture of the place. AsAlexander, who is the writer ofarchitectural books about identity ofplaces, has mentioned: The identityof old buildings come from each oftheir parts being united with theirenvironment and, can recognize theforces around it and obeys theprinci ple of environment andhuman nature. [1]

Eastern art is based on spirituality.It pays more attention to traditions,

58



which has been formed by thepeople of society.[2]Iraniantradit ional art can performfunctionally in such a way that aimsto console the human soul. [3]

While architecture attempts tocreate an environment that suitsparticular aspects of human life,which respects his believes andpersonal ambitions, his thoughts andhigh spiritedness [4]

In addition to the importance ofspiritual issues in architecture,Islamic architects has consideredclimate and environment as one themost important factors that generatesa correlation between the spiritualdemands of the inhabitants, theenvironment and the climate, andapplied these factors to create aformal form. [5]

Tabriz is one of the mostsignificant historical cities of Iranwith a history datingback to the pre-Islamic period.[6]

The ancient city of Tabriz islocated at latitude 38?8? N and atlongitude 46?17? E. The area ofTabriz is about 1650 squarekilometers. It is 619 km from west ofTehran - the capital of Iran - inNorth- West of Iran [7]Coldweather is the main climaticproblem in this city. Therefore, themajor concerns for the traditionalbuilders of these high latitudes wereto create a warm and comfortableenvironment for human activities.Atthe beginning of the rule of the Qajardynasty, Tabriz became the secondcapital of Iran and was establishedas the formal settlement for the

crown princess of this dynastyInorder to create a harmony within thisclimate condition, the vernaculararchitect has implemented somestrategies in response to suchweather, while basing his designs onenvironmental concernsand thesustainable interaction between thehuman and the environment isobserved.

The technique that Iranianarchitects have used in houseconstruction has taken advantage ofthe climate and is in harmony withclimate conditions in each region.Traditional Iranian houses invernacular architecture show thatthe people have been developingtheir homes based on climaticcomfort in a variety of climaticconditions. An appreciation of thearchitecture of in each region andperiod necessitates an awareness ofits subtle correspondence with itsrespective climate. [8]

Amir Nezam House:The construction date of the

structure is Qajar period. It consistsof an exterior and an interiorcourtyard. The interior courtyard isin the eastern front with a brick arch.The western part has two stories. Itground floor has several nestedrooms. The central building has twofloors and in its south facade islocated a high veranda whose centralceiling has Santouriand plasterdecorations.(Fig. 1)

The central part of this edifice alsohas two floors and a high ivansupported by sixteen columns with

59



stone capitals and a pedimentdecorated with stucco-work. Accessto the ground floor is provided bymeans of two staircases located onboth sides. A reception hall withlattice sash windows with stainedglass is situated in the central partof this floor and two traverses

located on its sides lead to lateralrooms Access to the basement isthrough two main stairways and atraverse. The vaulted basementhousesa large pool room in the middle withbrickwork decoration and stonecolumns The restoration of thisbuilding is now complete. [9]

(Fig. 1), Amir Nezam House, Iran, Tabriz

1. Condensed Urban Fabric:The urban fabric in Tabriz was

compacted and spaces were enclosed.Because,

this compacted spaces was utilizedfor buildings to keep the heat inthe winter time.(Fig. 2) Moreover,spaces would be protected againstthe winter winds. Buildings forms inthis ci ty were also designedaccording to the cold climatic

conditions. Therefore, building formin Tabriz had the followingcharacteristics:

1. Buildings were adjoinedbuildings

2. Buildings were inward orientedand had a central courtyard

3. Low ceiling4. Flat roofs for houses5. Small or no verandas6. Thick masonry walls [8]

(Fig. 2) Section, Amir Nezam house, designed according to the coldclimatic conditions

60



2. Intervention:it from the moral point of view

including meanings that have atendency toinner feelings and avoidfrom showing them. Facades havebeen presented in IranianIslamicarchitecture at very modestlevel? however the interior has beendecorated in anelegance way. (Fig. 3)Here, this can be called asanintrovert architecture. [10]Thistypes ofarchitecture has applied inmany residential houses where thereisn 't any direct connectionor

openings between interior andexterior spaces. By creating someopenings in interiorspaces, it opensthe spaces into a private environmentthat will be explained fullylaterprivacy can be achieved byvarious external designinterventions, such as the locationand design of entrance doors, theplacement and sizes of windows andopenings, the control of buildingheights and balconies, and theincorporation of internal courtyardsand gendered spaces

(Fig. 3), Amir Nezam house, Decorated interior facades

3.Vernacular materials:In Tabriz they use the material

with highquality thermal capacity.Moreover, residents in such a coolclimate attempt to protect thebuildings from cold winds and alsokeep the thermal heath inside ofthe buildings.

Walls absorb the heath form thesun radiation during a day and theypreserve the heat till the night time.Consequently, thickness of the walland fewer openingsprevent theexchanging of the heat bet ween

inside and outside of the buildings.Traditional builders in this region

used the local materials, which wereavailable and accessible. Therefore,most of the walls are made by stoneand also they use wood and thatchfor covering the ceiling and roofs. [11]

4.Courtyard:In extroverted houses the

courtyard runs all around thebuilding on four sides. In generalduring this era, courtyards are four-sided in shape and lie vertical to theconstructed parts of the building on

61



one or two sides.The other sidesborder plain walls or blind arcades.They lie at a lower level than theentrance and this level difference isbridged by a number of steps orthrough a platform and steps.Acentral pool is located in the middleof the courtyard around whichflower beds are placed. [9]

Courtyards are the main core ofsocial gathering in Iranian culture.It provides outdoor activity andprivacy. A family can get togetherin the evenings and water thegardens and enjoy the smallenvironment and beauty providedinside their house in a private andcomfortable atmosphere. Courtyard

gives life to buildings in a dry climateand few greenery. Water in thecourtyard not only smooth the airbut also creates a good perspective.[12]Sound of water coming fromwater work and the reflection of lighton it can all add a dynamic qualityto the space, while water and lightare two aesthetical parameters inIslamic architecture.[13]

Amir Nezam house consists oftwo courtyards, private and public,of which the former is located tothe north of the complex with itsfrontdoor opening to the alley onthe eastern side. The eastern part ofthe private courtyard is decoratedwith brickwork blind arcades.(fig. 4,5)

(fig. 4), Ground floor plan,1- public courtyard 2-private courtyard

(fig. 5), Basement plan, 1- public courtyard 2-private courtyard

62



5.Orientation and SeasonalFunction:

Generally in cold climates andhigh latitudes where the weather isusually cold, the building shouldbe in a direction that receivesmaximum sunlight throughout theyear. On the other hand, in warmerareas and in low latitudes, thebuilding should be in a direction thatis exposed to minimum sunlightthroughout the year. To determinethe most suitable direction for

building in different geographicwidths, Olgyay studied the intensityof sunlight on vertical surfaces indifferent geographical directionsand different seasons and times. Hemeasured the radiated energy on thevertical surface with difference of30 degrees around a circle andrecorded in the table. According tothis test, the building optimumdirection in the cold climate ofmountainous areas is as shown inFigure 6. [14]

Figure 6. Building optimum direction in cold and mountainous climateof Tabriz

In Tabriz city, the main parts ofthe buildings were constructed onthe north

direction of the courtyard. In sodoing the rooms, which are locatedon the north canget a lot of benefitfrom sun radiation. Furthermorerooms, which are not

significant,situated on the eastand west directions.[10]

(fig. 7), Amir Nezam house direction

63



6.Privacy and Hospitality:The concepts of privacy and

hospitality have had a great impacton home culture and houseformation in Iranian Islamicarchitecture.[15]Theentrance andthe main spaces of the houses werenot directly vision because of theIslamic culture.

Iranian family both needs to haveprivacy as wellas social contact withneighbors'. In order to achieve thisaim, the hierarchy of spaces startswith a public space and it continuedwith a semi-public space, semi-private and at last a private space.Spatial configuration to manage thisdivided the whole house into spaceswithdifferent characteristics such asthe entrance, the exterior (guestroom) and the interior (privaterooms). In Iranian houses theentrance were extremely importantand sequences as well. The intentionof the entrance was to block directsight to the interior. Vestibule or"Hashti" was designed as a stoppingpoint and could be used as atemporary reception room for thosewho did not need to enter the questroom.reception area or exteriorroomis a part of the house into which maleguests can enter.[16] This room is amain space in house where has beenwell decorated.[17] at the same timemarks the economic condition of thefamily. This room is situated in themain ax of the yard and has the bestview to the courtyard with doubleheight ceiling. Its interior is the mostprivate part of the house where ithas been designed in a way that

should not be seen or accessible byguests. As walking from the entrancetowards the interior spaces, thereare usually two different corridors;first one is facing to the exterior partand the second one, which is usuallylonger curvy, facing to the interiorpart . This pattern of spat ialconfiguration is by no meansaccidental, it is a carefully consideredresponse to balance needed relationbetween hospitality and socialcontact as well as providing privacythroughout the house.

Conclusion:Residential buildings in Iranian

Islamic architecture have beendesigned based on culture, religion,traditions and in response to climateand environment of each region andlifestyle. This architecture couldcreate forms which is able togenerate a correlation between theseparameters. Old residential houses inIran despite of having a simple outershell or facade, they were providinga complex inner shell in order tocreate an elegance and comfortableatmosphere for its residence. In spiteof the rich history of Iranian Islamicarchitecture of traditional houses,today residential buildings are notdesigned as carefully as before. Theyare mostly designed by focusingmore on its appearance or its outershell rather thancreating a complexand comfortable interior. As lifestylein Iran has been changed quite fastrecently. this has evoked newdemands. It is the responsibility ofcontemporary architects to realize

64



them and achieve a comprehensiveunderstanding of these needs inorder to be able to response to thenew conditions. They can designspaces and create forms adapted tothe new lifestyle and be able to satisfythese requirements. Studying ofhistory of architecture in residential

houses in Iran can introduce a newpath to architects that how thosetraditional houses could find suitableresponses to people's demands atthat time and lead them to create abetter architecture appropriate forthis period of time.

References:

1. Alexander Christopher, The Timeless Way of Building, Oxford University Press, 19792. Pour Jafar M., HonarvaMemariazManzareSharghvaGharb (Art & Architecture from Point

of View of East & West), Research center of dwelling and urban design, 2008 (in Persian)3. Nasr Seyed. Hasan, HonareSonnatiHonareMoqaddas (Traditional Art Holly Art), articles

published for religious art conference by organization of cultural heritage, 2001(in Persian)4. Haji GhasemiK. , Searching for Meaning in Persian Islamic Architecture, Annual MESA

Conference, Washington, 19995. Memarian G. &SadoughiA. , Application of access graphs and home culture: Examining

factors relative to climate and privacy in Iranian houses, Scientific Research and Essays Vol. 6(30),pp. 6350-6363, 9 December 2011

6. Sultanzade, H., Tabriz, A solid cornerstone of Iranian architecture,Cultural Research Bureau: Tehran, pp. 30-50, 1997.7. Omrani, B. EsmaeliSangeri, H., Historical texture of Tabriz, SamiraPublication: Tehran, pp. 2-20, 2006.8. Ghobadiyan, V. (1998). Climatic analysis of the traditional Iranian buildings. Tehran. Tehran

University9. Kaynejad, M. Shirazi, M. The Traditional Houses of Tabriz, Institute for Authorship,

Translation and Publication of Artistic Works, Iranian Academy Arts, 201110. Memarian GH., AshnaiibaMemariMaskooniIrani, GhunehShenasiDarunghara [An

introduction to house typology in Iran: Courtyard houses]. SoroushDanesh,1993 (In Persian)11. Ghobadian.V. (2009). Sustainable traditional buildings of Iran. Dubai: Dubai campuse

publication(islamicazad university).12. Zandiyeh M., Parvardinejad S., ToseyePaydarvaMafahime an dar Memari Maskooni Iran

(Sustainable Development and it's Concept in Housing Architecture of Iran), Faslnameye MaskanvaMohite Roosta [Journal of Housing And Rural Environment], Issue 130, 2010, (in Persian)

13. Arjmandi H., Mohd Tahir M., Shabankareh H., Shabani M., &Mazaheri F., Psychologicaland Spiritual Effects OF Light and Color from Iranian Traditional Houses on Dwellers, Journal ofSocial Sciences and Humanities Volume 6, Number 2, pp. 288-301, 2011

14. Kasmaei, M. (2003). Climate and architecture. Isfahan: Khak Publication.15. Memarian GH. &SadoughiA. , Application of access graphs and home culture: Examining

factors relative to climate and privacy in Iranian houses, Scientific Research and Essays Vol. 6(30),pp. 6350-6363, 9 December 2011

16. Memarian GH. ,& Brown F. ,The shared characteristics of Iranian and Arab courtyard houses.In SM. a. HM. Edward B (eds) Courtyard Housing, pp. 21-30, Oxon: Taylor & Francis, 2006,(InPersian)

17. Pirnia M., Sabk Shenasiye Memari Iran (Stylistics of Iranian Architecture), SoroushDanesh,2008

65



http://dx.doi.org/10.26739/2573-5616-2018-8-8

Abstract: This article examines the main duties of directors. The author is concernedwith the problematic aspects of the legislation of the Republic of Uzbekistan in whichthere are ambiguities that in the end cause difficulties in assessing the actions of thedirectors of companies and bringing them to justice.

Key words: Director duties, Good faith, Reasonableness, The interests of the company,Affiliates, Limited Liability Company, Joint stock company, Company directorship.

DIRECTOR DUTIES: UZBEKISTAN PERSPECTIVE

Mansur Kamalov,PhD, LLM A deputy rector

Tashkent State University of Law / UzbekistanEmail: [email protected]



Recommended citation: Mansur Kamalov. Director Duties: Uzbekistan perspective . 7-8 AmericanJournal of Research P. 65-73 (2018).

The aim of this paper is to analysethe duties of the directors underUzbekistan company law. This paperis unique in exploring this issue forthe first time in English language.Traditionally, Uzbekistan companylaw is accessible to those scholarswho can command in Russian orUzbek languages only (which are thedominant languages of the laws andscholarly articles in the country). Wehope that our analysis in Englishhere will pave the way for futurediscussions from overseas scholarsand thereby contribute to differentpoints of view and experience

sharing with regard to companydirectorship.

In Uzbekistan, the most commoncompany types (in local legalese -'organizational and legal forms') are(a) the limited liability companies(LLC) and (b) joint stockcompanies (JSC), and among thetwo forms, LLC prevails by quantity.There are several reasons for thepopularity of these two forms, inparticular, the separate legalpersonality of the company from itsshareholders, the limited liability forshareholders, as well as separationof ownershi p and control (as

66



shareholders can delegate thecompany's management toprofessional directors). Therefore,our analysis in this paper primarilyfocuses on director duties in limitedliability companies and joint-stockcompanies.

Before starting the discussion, itwould be useful to briefly define theterms commonly used in thediscussion. By 'duties of a director"here we mean a set of statutoryobligations which a director owes tothe company in which the personholds a directorshi p. We aim atanalysing the two key aspects: (i)the existence of director duties andthe extent to which they apply, and(ii) the director's liability for failureto comply with the duties. We believethat these two issues are importantfor eff icient funct ioning ofcompanies which enjoy limitedliability by virtue of the law. Webelieve that it is in the interest ofthe general public to ensure that thelimited liability granted to companiesare not misused by persons who runthe company (ie directors).

A company can be viewed as avehicle for capital investment into aspecific business activity. In orderto ensure the success of the businessactivities, shareholders appointprofessional managers intosupervisory boards and executiveboards of their companies. In thispaper, we refer to thoseprofessionals as directors.Shareholders are interested inmanagement of their investments byprofessionals, who would help to

maximize the return on theirinvestments. In return, shareholdersare ready to trust their investmentsinto the hands of directors, andexpect from them due loyalty andcare in managing their assets.

The issue of damages caused tocompany by their directors wasearlier raised by other authors. Inparticular, in order to improvelegislation, one of the Uzbek judgesproposed to reveal the content ofthe princi ples "good faith" and"reasonableness" referred to inarticle 42 of the Law on LimitedLiability Companies[1]. It must benoted that the princi ples of "goodfaith" and "reasonableness" are alsoprovided under Article 45 of theCivil Code of Uzbekistan. Itsti pulates that a person who byvirtue of law or const i tuentdocuments of a legal entity acts onits behalf must act in the interestsof the legal person he represents ingood faith and reasonably. A personis obliged at the request of thefounders of the legal entity, sinceotherwise is not provided by law orby the contract, to compensatelosses caused to them by the legalentity.

1 Statutory director dutiesAs Uzbekistan is a civil law

country, one should primarily lookfor director duties in the legislationpassed by the Parliament. Statutorydirector duties are established byCivil Code, the Law on LLC[2] andthe Law on JSC[3].

Article 45 of the Civil Codeprovides that "A person who, by

67



virtue of the law or the constituentdocuments of a legal entity, acts onits behalf must act in the interest ofthe legal person in good faith andreasonably."

Article 81 of the Law on JSCprovides as follows: "Members of theSupervisory Board, the Director andBoard members of the company, aswell as a trustee shall act in thecompany's interest and shall beardue liability in exercising their rightsand fulfilling their duties."

Article 42 of the Law on LLCenvisages that "Members of theSupervisory Board, the company'ssole executive body, members of thecompany's collective executive bodyshall act in the interests of thecompany in good faith andreasonably in exercising their rightsand fulfilling their duties."

These articles set out three mainobligations of directors under Uzbekcompany law: (a) duty to act in theinterest of the company, (b) dutyto act in good faith and (c) duty toact reasonably. Below we look at eachone by one.

1.1 A duty to act in theinterest of the company

We understand the duty to "actin the interest of the company" asrequiring directors (a) to considerthe interests of the company in alltheir decisions and (b) to prioritizethe company's interests whenever aconflict arises between the interestsof the company and other persons.

There is no clear mechanism ofhow this duty should apply todirector activities. However, some

of the examples can be found in thecorporate legislation.

1.1.1 Transactions withaffiliates

A good example is the regulationof transactions with affiliates. Thecorporate legislation provides fordetailed mechanisms for avoiding self-interest transactions or transactionswith affiliates - an example where aconflict of interest may exist[4]. Belowwe look at the mechanism put in placefor LLCs and JSCs.

1.1.1.1 Transactions withaffiliates in LLCs

Definition of "an affiliate". Thefollowing persons are recognized asaffiliated persons of the company:[5]

a) Members of the supervisoryand executive board;

b) Shareholders holding 20 ormore percent of the total numberof votes in the company;

c) Spouses, parents, children,siblings and affiliates of the personsin (a) and (b) above. The law doesnot define what 'affiliates' mean inthis statement;

d) A legal entity whose 20 ormore percent of shares are owned(individually or jointly) by thepersons in (a), (b) or (c) above;

e) A legal enti ty in whosegovernance bodies the persons in(a), (b) or (c) above hold an office.

Definition of "a transaction withaffiliates". The following transactionsare recognized as transactions withaffiliates:[6]

a) where an affiliate is a party tothe transaction or is representing athird person in the transactions;

68



b) other transactions prescribedin the company's articles ofassociation.

Based on the above definitions,we can conclude that the Law onLLC uses the following two criteriain regulating transactions withaffiliates: (i) control and (ii)representation. Control criterion, inits turn, is based on (a) ownershipof at least 20 percent of companyvotes and (b) governance of thecompany.

1.1.1.2 Transactions withaffiliates in JSC

Definition of "an affiliate". Thefollowing persons are recognized asaffiliated persons of the company:[7]

a) corporate shareholder( including its trustee andrepresentative) holding 20 percentor more of the shares in thecompany;

b) individual shareholder( including its trustee andrepresentative) who individually orjointly with close relatives holds 20percent or more of the shares in thecompany;

c) members of the supervisory andexecutive board;

d) a legal entity whose 20 percentor more of shares belongs to thecompany (including its trustee andrepresentative);

e) a legal entity that is a subsidiaryof the company or a subsidiary ofthe same company, which is asubsidiary of the company;

f) a legal entity, 20 or morepercent of shares are owned by aperson (including its trustee and

representative) who also ownstwenty percent or more of shares ofthe company;

g) a legal entity whose supervisoryboard's at least one-third of themembers is made up of those samepersons and their close relatives,who are not less than one third ofthe Supervisory Board of thecompany;

h) a legal entity whose executivebody is headed by an individual orhis close relatives who is a directoror member of the board in thecompany;

i) a legal entity whose head or amember of the executive body holdstogether with his close relativeconstitutes not less than one-thirdof the supervisory board of thecompany;

j) the legal entity in which aperson with his close relativesconstitutes at least one-third of themembers of the supervisory boardand at the same time is a directoror a member of board of directorsof the company;

k) a legal entity in the samecompanies association with thecompany.

The following persons arerecognized as affiliates of theindividual shareholder who is anaffiliated person of the company:

a) a legal person whose 20 ormore percent of the authorizedcapital is owned by the individualshareholder (including its trusteeand representative) and (or) hisclose relatives;

b) a legal entity in which the

69



individual shareholder or his closerelat ives are members of theSupervisory Board;

c) a legal entity in which theindividual shareholder or his closerelatives exercise the powers of theexecutive body members.

Compared to the definition of and'affiliate' for LLCs, the scope ofcoverage for JSCs is much broader.We believe this could be explainedby a number of factors, includingthe fact that JSC's shares can bepublicly traded.

Similarly to the approach inLLCs, the Law on JSC uses the"control" criterion in regulatingtransactions with affiliate, but doesnot include "representation" as anassessment element. In the samemanner, control criterion, in itsturn, is based on (a) ownership ofat least 20 percent shares and (b)governance.

Definition of "a transaction withaffiliates". The transactions withaffiliates are defined as a transactionwhere an affiliate is a party to it.

1.1.1.3 Conclusion on affiliatedtransactions

We suggest that this regulation oftransactions with affiliates can beconsidered as the director's duty todisclose a conflict of interest. Thisduty an ex ante mechanism puttingin place preventative measures. Theduty requires directors to disclose thefollowing information:

a) about companies whereaffiliates have control (in line with'control test' suggested here);

b) about current or future

transact ions which might berecognized as 'transactions withaffiliates'.

We believe that the legislator usesshare ownership and governance as'control' tests based on the authorityto make decisions or at leastinfluence such decision making inthe company. Thus, we could suggestthat a person who can make decisionsor at least influence such decisionmaking in the company is affiliatedwith the company and there is a needto put in place measures to preventconflicts of interest by such affiliatedpersons. We propose that this needto prevent conflicts of interest isbased on the general principle thatdirectors should act 'in the interestsof the company'.

1.1.2 To whom the directorduties are owed?

At the same time, this dutyclarifies to whom the directors owetheir duties. The law requiresdirector to act in the interest of thecompany, and not the interest ofthe company's shareholders per se.We suggest that directors are obligedto prioritize the interests of thecompany over the interests ofshareholders. Unfortunately, the lawdoes not clarify what would be inthe interest of the company.

In order to clarify the essence ofthe interests of the company, it isrecommended to consider the mainpurpose of the company which isthe extraction of profit. It is alsonecessary to take into account therelevant provisions of the constituentdocuments and decisions of the

70



bodies of the company (forexample, on determining priorityareas of its activities, approvingstrategies and business plans, etc.).The director cannot be recognizedacting in the interests of thecompany if he acted in the interestsof one or more of its shareholders,but to the detriment of the company.

1.2 A duty to act reasonablyThe law requires directors to act

reasonably, and it is necessary toestablish the meaning of'reasonableness' in this context.Unfortunately, the law does notdefine what 'reasonableness' meanand we will need to seek for itsinterpretation from other sources.

In the absence of legal definition,we explore the literal meaning of theword 'reasonable' given in thedictionary of Uzbek language.Literally, 'reasonable' means 'as wisepeople do', 'with reasoning'[8]. Theseliteral meanings suggest that adirector should act as other 'wisepeople would do' 'with reasoning' inthe similar circumstances, webelieve this might refer to the needto assess director's actions againstwhat other reasonable directorwould do. Such assessment, it seemsto us, requires calling the skill,knowledge and experience intoattention for the purposes ofdetermining director'sreasonableness. If our suggestion iscorrect, then it also means that thereshould be a minimum set of skill,knowledge and experience whichwould be required for directors tomeet when exercising their powers.

It is not clear whether thisassessment should be objective (i.e.against an ordinary director) orsubjective (i.e. against a director withsimilar/same skills and experience).

Princi ple of reasonableness inrelation to directors should beunderstood as a duty of the Directorto be sufficiently informed, skilledand experienced before making adecision that will allow the directorto act "reasonably", "as wise peoplewould do" in certain circumstances.At the same time, awareness mayvary depending on the particularsituation and this should be takeninto account in the legal assessmentof the "reasonableness" of director'saction. For example, businessdecisions can be taken withoutsufficient information in case ofemergency, in the event of delay incollecting information, or where thecost of collecting information maybe high for the company. Therefore,some authors suggest to legislate thatthe failure to obtain the informationnecessary and sufficient, in theparticular circumstances, for adecision-making as a criterion forbreach of director's duty to actreasonably.

We caution that the assessmentof director's reasonableness shouldnot go into the assessment ofdirectors business judgments. Webelieve that assessing the contentsof director's decisions is overlyburdensome and inefficient.

Commentary to the Civil Codesuggests that "reasonableness" is theperson's awareness of legality of his/

71



her conduct[9]. Unfortunately, theCommentary does not furtherelaborate on this interpretation andit is not clear why 'legality' is adecisive criterion for establishing'reasonableness'.

In the absence of legislativeclarification, judicial practice couldprove a useful tool in understand theduty to act reasonably.Unfortunately, the number ofjudicial decisions publicly availableis rather limited and we have beenunable to further explore.

1.3 Duty to act in good faithSimilar to 'reasonableness', the

law does not provide the definitionof 'good faith' meaning.

Literally, 'good faith' means'without deceiving someone","righteous", "honest" in thedictionary of Uzbek language[10].These literal meanings suggest that adirector should act righteously,honestly and without deceivingothers, i.e. refers to director'sbehaviour. Based on the moral natureof the term, the definition of "goodfaith" is very difficult.

On the other hand, some authorssuggest establishing criteria formisconduct[11]. In their view, sucha list must be open and leave thepossibility for judicial discretion. Wealso support this approach, whichwould take into account theparticularities of each situation andincrease the flexibi li ty ofenforcement to the legitimate needsof business.

Having considered the experienceof different countries (United

Kingdom, United States, SouthKorea, etc.), some authorsidentified the following mainbreaches of the duty to act in goodfaith:[12]

- entering into a transaction witha direct or indirect conflict of interestwithout proper disclosure orapproval;

- intentionally or knowingly(knowing) corporate violation (forexample, the convening of theannual or extraordinary generalmeeting, denying the approval of theannual report of the company) orother legislation (e.g., violation ofantitrust law or environmental lawin the manufacturing), includingcases in which such violation isaimed at obtaining a benefit for thecompany;

- intentional acts or omissionswith the knowledge that they areagainst to the interests of thecompany;

- intentionally or knowingly grossdereliction of duty to society (e.g.,repeated absences from the meetingsof the Supervisory Board or of theBoard without reasonable excuse;repeated refusal to accept decisionson issues that should address theSupervisory Board or theManagement Board; intentional ordeliberate breach of duties under thecorporate laws, including the breachof the duty to act reasonably and inthe public interest; breach of theduty of disclosure of information ontransactions with interest);

- profit from use of business(commercial) capabilities, which

72



also could be profitably used by thecompany. Responsibility shouldoccur in cases where there arereasonable grounds for believing thatsociety itself was interested in thisopportunity. However, no liabilityshould be incurred when thecommercial opportunity wasdisclosed to the company andmembers of the Supervisory Board,have no conflict of interest, gaveconsent to the use of specifiedfeatures.

In the absence of legislativeclarification, judicial practice couldprove a useful tool in understand theduty to act in good fai th.Unfortunately, the number ofjudicial decisions publicly availableis rather limited and we have beenunable to further explore.

2 Liability for breach of directorduties

We suggest that failure to complywith at least one of the above threeduties should be sufficient to justifyrecognition of director's action asunlawful and guilty[13]. Here weexplore the liability of directors forbreach of their duties. We believethat remedies should be efficientenough to restore the wrong doneto the company (as directors owetheir duties to the company).

We propose to group theremedies available to the followings:

a) Corporate remedies. Thisgroup includes the remediesavailable under corporate law. Forexample, the laws on LLC and JSCempower general meeting ofshareholders to early terminate the

authorities of a director. This is anefficient remedy for shareholders to

b) Contractual remedies. UnderUzbek law, directors are alsogenerally regarded as employees andtherefore every director has anemployment agreement concludedwith the company. Theseemployment agreements may also,to a limited extent, provide forcontractual remedies to thecompany in case breach of thedirector duties.

c) Civil remedies. This groupincludes the remedies availableunder Civil code and other civillegislation of Uzbekistan.

d) Public law remedies. Thisgroup includes the remediesavailable under administrative andcriminal laws. We suggest that theseremedies should be minimumenough to protect the interests ofthe general public. For example,directors may be disqualified for uptwo five years if they commit acriminal offence of hiding company'sbankruptcy.[14]

We intend to analyse each groupof remedies in forthcoming researcharticles.

3 ConclusionCorporate laws of Uzbekistan

establishes three main duties of adirector of a company, namely, (i)a duty to act in the interests of thecompany, (ii) a duty to act in goodfaith and (i ii ) a duty to actreasonably.

The first duty requires directorto prioritize the interests of thecompany over their personal,

73



shareholders, and of third persons.This duty also requires directors toavoid conflicts of interest. Wesuggest this duty has more legalcertainty.

The other two duties are basedon the principles of "good faith" and"reasonableness" and lack cleardefinitions. Literal interpretationsuggest that "good faith" requireshonesty in director's behaviour."Reasonableness", by li teralmeaning, requires directors to act"based on reason", "as other wisepeople would do" and expects adirector to have a minimum set ofskill, knowledge and experience.

The authors here propose a needfor legislative or judicial initiativefor clarification for assessment ofgood faith and reasonablenessexpected from directors. Suchclarification would increase the legalcertainty of corporate legislation,allowing potential investors andowners to crystallize what the lawallows them to expect from theirdirectors, who will be managing forthem their property invested into thecompany. For directors thisclarification will also give legalcertainty in terms of their liabilityfor business decisions that theymake.

References:

1. Aripov, Legal Regulation of Foreclosure Damage to Companies with Limited andAdditional Liability, Herald of the Supreme Economic Court of Uzbekistan 01/2015,pp 70-74.

2. Law of the Republic of Uzbekistan dated 6 December 2001 No 310-II "On Companieswith Limited and Additional Liability".

3. Law of the Republic of Uzbekistan dated 26 April 1996 No 223-I "On joint stockcompanies and protection of shreholder rights " (new edition as approved by the Law ofthe Republic of Uzbekistan dated 6 May 2014 No ORQ-370).

4. Article 43 of the Law on LLC, chapter 9 of the Law on JSC.5. Article 43 of the Law on LLC.6. Article 43 of the Law on LLC.7. Article 85 of the Law on JSC.8. Marufov Z.M., 1981, Dictionary of Uzbek language, Moscow: Rus Tili, volume 1.9. Rakhmankulov H.r. et al. 2010, Commentary on the Civil Code of the Republic of

Uzbekistan (in Russian and Uzbek langagues), Tashkent: Ministry of Justice, pp. 19-20.10. Marufov Z.M., 1981, Dictionary of Uzbek language, Moscow: Rus Tili, volume 211. Bernard Black, et al., 2010, Legal Regulation of the Liability of the Members of the

Governance Bodies. Analysis of World Practice, Moscow: Alpina Pulishing House, p. 44.12. Bernard Black, et al., 2010, Legal Regulation of the Liability of the Members of

the Governance Bodies. Analysis of World Practice, Moscow: Alpina Pulishing House,p. 57-58.

13. The similar idea was put forward by Asyanov S., 2013, Legal Persons in theRepublic of Uzbekistan, the material is available at: http://www.cac-civillaw.uni-bremen.de/beitraege/jur-per-usb.ru.rtf.

14. Article 181 of the Criminal Code of Uzbekistan.

74



http://dx.doi.org/10.26739/2573-5616-2018-8-9

Abstract: Over the years many teaching strategies have been proposed by variouseducators to improve learning of all students, but not any of these proposed teachingstrategies meet the needs of all students at the same time. Constructivism represents one ofthe biggest ideas in education and its implications for how teachers teach, and learn toteach, to meet the need of all students. Constructivist teaching helps teachers to draw onnew ideas as they make decisions about which teaching techniques are most appropriatefor all students to learn. The theory suggests that humans construct knowledge and meaningfrom their experiences. If efforts in reforming education for all students are to succeed,then focus must be made on students. A focus on student-centered learning is the mostimportant contribution of constructivism. This paper therefore, discussed constructivistteaching strategies for effective teaching and learning, and conceptual understanding ofthe theory, as well as teaching goals of constructivist learning environments and benefitsof constructivism were outlined using descriptive design of naturalistic observation andboth primary and secondary sources of information was used. Furthermore, principles ofconstructivism and several implications of constructivism for teaching and learning werereviewed. The study therefore, concluded that teachers need to reflect on their practice inorder to apply these ideas to their work and that constructivist teachers encourage studentsto constantly assess how the activity is helping them gain understanding as higherachievement and interest could be achieved. The study therefore recommended that,teachers should adopt constructivist teaching method for effective teaching and learningin order to produce functional students who could effectively exploit their environmentby adequate acquiring the necessary skills that will enable them fit into the society.

Keywords: Constructivism, Teaching strategies, Teaching and Learning

CONSTRUCTIVIST TEACHING STRATEGIES:PARADIGM SHIFT FOR EFFECTIVE TEACHING ANDLEARNING IN SENIOR SECONDARY SCHOOLS IN

NIGERIA

AKINBOWALE A. OLAKUNLE,Department of Vocational and Technical Education, Faculty of

Education, University of Benin, Benin [email protected]



Recommended citation: AKINBOWALE A. OLAKUNLE. Director Duties: constructivist teachingstrategies: paradigm shift for effective teaching and learning in senior secondary schools in Nigeria.7-8 American Journal of Research P. 74-86 (2018).

75



INTRODUCTIONTeaching is a process of passing

knowledge, skills and informationfrom an authority to persons withlittle or no idea of the subject matter.Molagun & Taiwo (2004) seeteaching as a systematic process oftransmitting knowledge, attitude andskills in accordance withprofessional princi ples. Therefore,teaching is a process to cause or helpthe students/learner to learn abouta subject. Teaching brings aboutlearning on the path of the learner,so learning can be seen as a lifelongprocess of transferring informationand experiences into knowledge,skills, behaviour and attitude.Teaching and learning is acooperat ive effort , requir ingengagement on the parts of both thestudents and the teachers. Therefore,the teaching and learning processcan only be effective if all the factorsthat affect learning are givenadequate attention. Factors such asstudent characteristics, the teachercharacteristics and the learningenvironment need to be put intoconsideration during teaching andlearning processes so as to enhanceexpected achievement form thestudents.

The teacher characteristics play amajor role in the achievement ofstudents in a particular subject area.The students' interest andsubsequently their achievement aredetermined by the teacher's quality.The teachers' quality here includes;the knowledge of the subject matter,the organisat ion of learning

experiences, personal characteristicsand most importantly familiaritywith different teaching methods. Theknowledge of the subject matter isnot enough for a teacher to beconsidered as being effective but theorganisation of learning experiencealongside the ability to employ thebest and adequate teaching methodsin delivering the learning experiencesto the students. A growing body ofresearch such a Center for PublicEducation (2014) has shown thatstudents are more highly influencedby their teachers' quality. It indicatedthat the achievement gap betweenstudents taught by effective teachersand those taught with least effectiveteacher is very wide. This suggeststhat the most significant gain instudent's achievement will likely berealised when students receiveteaching from good teachers.

Recognizing individualdifferences of the learners is a basicconcept a teacher needs to prepareto teach, it is a fundamentalassumption of strategic teaching andlearning that what we choose toteach in the classroom should be aninteraction of what we know aboutthe variables of instruction, learning,achievement, and contextual factors.This assumption drives the quest todevelop an instructional framework.Rosenshine and Frust cited in Bada(2015) reported that students learnbest when the followingcharacteristics are present: variabilityin teaching methods and materials,interest, clarity, task-orientedbehaviour, teacher use of structuring

76



comments, student opportunity tolearn the material, multiple levelsof questions, and enthusiasm. Yelon(1996) promoted the ten powerfulinstructional princi ples that hebelieved excellent teachers applywhich are: meaningfulness,prerequisites, open communication,organized essential ideas, learningaids, novelty, modelling, activeappropriate practice, pleasantconditions and consequences, andconsistency.

Furthermore the learner's powerto think and solve problems shouldbe a component of a well designedinstruct ional strategy and i tseffectiveness. According to Dyer andOsborne cited in Basil (2015), thelearner's problem solving ability canbe accelerated with the use ofappropriate instructional approaches.Also Nwafor cited in Bada (2015)explained that the new wave ofchanges is changing the educationalgoals to not just equi pping thelearner with basic knowledge, skillsand values but with higher cognitiveskills such as problem solving andthinking, that will enable the learnerto adapt freely in a rapidly changingworld.

An important restriction ofeducation is that teachers cannotsimply transmit knowledge tostudents, but students need toactively construct knowledge in theirown minds. That is, they need todiscover and transform information,check new information against old,and revise rules when they donotlonger apply. This constructivist

view of learning considers thelearner as an active agent in theprocess of knowledge acquisition.Constructivism is a learning theoryfound in psychology which explainshow people might acquire knowledgeand learn. Constructivist teaching isbased on constructivism learningtheory and it has direct applicationto education. Therefore, the wordconstructivist and constructivism willbe used interchangeably. The theorysuggests that humans constructknowledge and meaning from theirexperiences.

Constructivism is a kind oflearning strategy that lays emphasison active role of learners in theprocess of constructing their ownknowledge. Constructivism accordingto Fosnot (1996) is the concept thatlearners actively construct their ownknowledge and meaning from theirexperiences. Students do not reinventthe wheel but, rather, attempt tounderstand how it turns, and howit functions, this is evident indifferent subject areas in which nosubject is no exception.

Teachers constantly search fornew strategies to help themunderstand and connect to their pastor present experiences.Constructivism is a teaching modelessentially, it is a model or metaphorof how people learn or how learningtakes place (Glasersfeld, 1989;Cobern, 1995). It justifies the puttingtogether of new ideas by interpretingnew experiences in light of priorknowledge so that the new ideascome to make sense to the learner

77



(Cobern, 1995). The strengths ofconstructivism lie in the constructionof knowledge and what that meansfor students and teachers. Sinceknowledge cannot be transferred fromone individual to another like acommodity, the role of the teacheras knowledge giver in the classroombecomes moot. Constructivist teachingis based on constructivist learningtheory. This theoretical frameworkholds that learning is always built uponknowledge that a student already has;this prior knowledge is called aschema, all learning is filtered throughpre-existing schemata, constructivistssuggest that learning is more effectivewhen a student is actively engaged inthe learning process rather thanattempting to receive knowledgepassively

One of the primary goals of usingconstructivist teaching method inteaching financial accounting is thatstudents learn how to learn by givingthem the training to take initiativefor their own learning experiences.

In the constructivist classroom,the teacher's role is to prompt andfacilitate discussion. Thus, theteacher's main focus should be onguiding students by asking questionsthat will lead them to develop theirown conclusions on the subject.

The lecture method on the otherhand, is a method of teaching inwhich the teacher delivers the lessonto student with little or no activeparticipation of the students. It is ateacher-centred approach involvinglargely a one-way form ofcommunication from the teacher to

the students. For this reason, it istermed instructive approach becausemost of the talking is carried out bythe teacher while the studentsremain passive listeners, takingdown notes. At secondary schoollevel, there is strong objection to theexclusive use of the lecture methodin teaching some subjects includingFinancial Accounting.

Difference between a Non-Constructivist Classroom andConstructivist Classroom

In the constructivist classroom,the teaching and learning focus shiftfrom the teacher to the students. Theclassroom is no longer a place wherethe teacher ("expert") poursknowledge into passive students,who wait just to be receivers ofknowledge. In the constructivistmodel, the students are urged to beactively involved in their ownprocess of learning. The teacherfunctions more as a guide whocoaches, mediates, prompts, andhelps students develop and haveaccess to their understanding, andthereby their learning. In theconstructivist classroom, bothteacher and students think ofknowledge not as inert factoids tobe memorized, but as a dynamic,ever-changing view of the world welive in and the ability to successfullystretch and explore that view. Thechart in table 1 compares the non-constructivist classroom with theconstructivist classroom. One can seesignificant differences in basicassumptions about knowledge,students, and learning.

78



Table 1: Difference between Non-constructivist classroom andConstructivist classroom

Non-Constructivist Classroom Constructivist Classroom Curriculum begins with the parts of the whole. Emphasizes basic skills.

Curriculum emphasizes big concepts, from the whole and expanding to include the parts.

Strict adherence to fixed curriculum is highly valued.

Pursuit of student questions and interests is valued.

Materials are primarily textbooks and workbooks.

Materials include primary sources of material and manipulative materials.

Teacher's role is directive, rooted in authority.

Teacher's role is interactive, instructor, rooted in negotiation and focus on student.

Learning is based on repetition.

Learning is interactive, building on what the student already knows.

Teachers disseminate information to students; students are recipients of knowledge.

Teachers have a dialogue with students, helping students construct their own knowledge.

Assessment is through testing, correct answers.

Assessment includes student works, observations, and points of view, as well as tests. Process is as important as product.

Instructor evaluate student learning. Student evaluates their own learning; instructor also evaluates.

Knowledge is seen as inert.

Knowledge is seen as dynamic, ever changing with our experiences.

Students work primarily alone. Students work primarily in groups, pair or alone depending on the purpose of the activity.

Source: Adopted from Brooks and Brooks (1993)

4. the teacher facilitates a processof learning in which students areencouraged to be responsible andautonomous .

Tam (2000) lists four basiccharacteristics of constructivistlearning environments, which mustbe considered when implementingconstructivist instructional strategies:

1) Knowledge will be sharedbetween teachers and students.

2) Teachers and students willshare authority.

3) The teacher's role is one of afacilitator or guide.

4) Learning groups will consistof small numbers of heterogeneousstudents.

Goals of Constructivist LearningEnvironments

The student is always active if thecentral focus of learning is thatknowledge is constructed byindividual learners; therefore,instruction must be student-centred.

Basic characteristics of Construc-tivist Learning Environments

One of the primary goals of usingconstructivist teaching is thatstudents learn how to learn by givingthem the training to take initiativefor their own learning experiences.According to Audrey Gray cited inBasil (2015) the characteristics of aconstructivist classroom include:

1. the learners are act ivelyinvolved

2. the environment is democratic3. the activities are interactive and

student-centered

79



Honebein (1996) summarizeswhat he describes as the sevenpedagogical goals of constructivistlearning environments as:

1) To provide experience withthe knowledge construction process(students determine how they willlearn).

2) To provide experience in andappreciation for multi pleperspect ives (evaluation ofalternative solutions).

3) To embed learning in realisticcontexts (authentic tasks).

4) To encourage ownership anda voice in the learning process(student-centered learning).

5) To embed learning in socialexperience (collaboration).

6) To encourage the use ofmulti ple modes of representation,(video, audio text, etc.)

7) To encourage awareness of theknowledge construction process(reflection, meta-cognition).

Furthermore, in the constructivistclassroom, students work primarilyin groups, therefore, learning isinteractive and dynamic. There is greatfocus and emphasis on social andcommunication skills, as well ascollaboration and exchange of ideas.This is contrary to the traditionalclassroom in which students workprimarily alone. Learning is achievedthrough repetition, and the subjectsare strictly adhered to and are guidedby a textbook. Some activitiesencouraged in constructivistclassrooms are:

- Experimentation: studentsindividually perform an experiment

and then come together as a class todiscuss the results.

- Research projects: studentsresearch a topic and can presenttheir findings to the class member.

- Field trips. This allows studentsto put the concepts and ideasdiscussed in class in a real-worldcontext. Field trips would often befollowed by class discussions.

- Class discussions. This techniqueis used in all of the methodsdescribed above. It is one of the mostimportant dist inct ions ofconstructivist teaching methods.

Benefits of Constructivism toteaching and learning

1. Students learn more, and enjoylearning when they are activelyinvolved, rather than passivelisteners.

2. Education works best when itconcentrates on thinking andunderstanding, rather than on rotememorization. Constructivismconcentrates on learning how tothink and understand.

3. Constructivist learning istransferable. In constructivistclassrooms, students createorganizing principles that they cantake with them to other learningsettings.

4. Constructivism gives studentsownership of what they learn, sincelearning is based on students'questions and explorations, andoften the students have a hand indesigning the assessments as well(Natalie, 2012). Constructivistassessment engages the students'initiatives and personal investments

80



in their journals, research reports,physical models, and art isticrepresentations. Engaging the creativeinstincts develops students' abilitiesto express knowledge through avariety of ways. The students are alsomore likely to retain and transferthe new knowledge to real life.

5. By grounding learning activitiesin an authentic, real-world context,constructivism stimulates andengages students. Students inconstructivist classrooms learn toquestion things and to apply theirnatural curiosity to the world.

6. Constructivism promotes socialand communicat ion skills bycreating a classroom environmentthat emphasizes collaboration andexchange of ideas. Students mustlearn how to articulate their ideasclearly as well as to collaborate ontasks effectively by sharing in groupprojects. Students must thereforeexchange ideas and so must learnto "negotiate" with others and toevaluate their contributions in asocially acceptable manner. This isessential to success in the real world,since they will always be exposed toa variety of experiences in which theywill have to cooperate and navigateamong the ideas of others.

7. Acknowledge the social nature oflearning by encouraging the interactionof the teacher with students andstudents with one another. (Ekpenyongand Edokpoler, 2016)

Implications of constructivismtheory in teaching and learning

Constructivism is that learningwhich is an active process. Information

may be imposed, but understandingcannot be, for it must come fromwithin. Constructivism requires afinancial accounting teacher to actas a facilitator whose main functionis to help students become activeparticipants in their learning andmake meaningful connectionsbetween prior knowledge, newknowledge, and the processes involvedin learning. Brooks and Brooks (1993)summarize a large segment of theliterature on descri ptions of"constructivist teachers". They conceivea constructivist teacher as someonewho will:

- encourage and accept studentautonomy and initiative; Kato andKmaoi (2001), child becomes veryautonomous refusing to be governby reward and punishment.

- use a wide variety of materials,including raw data, primary sources,and interactive materials andencourage students to use them;

- inquire about students 'understanding of concepts beforesharing his/her own understandingof those concepts;

- encourage students to engage indialogue with the teacher and withone another;

- encourage student inquiry byasking thoughtful, open-endedquestions and encourage students toask questions to each other and seekelaboration of students' initialresponses;

- engage students in experiencesthat show contradictions to initialunderstandings and then encouragediscussion;

81



- provide time for students toconstruct relationships and createmetaphors;

- Assess students' understandingthrough applicat ion andperformance of open-structuredtasks.

Hence, from a constructivistperspective, the primaryresponsibility of the financialaccounting teacher is to create andmaintain a collaborative problem-solving environment, where studentsare allowed to construct their ownknowledge, and the teacher acts asa facilitator and guide.

Strategies of Using ConstructivistMethod of Teaching and Learning

Learning through real worldexperiences with others allowstudents to grow and understandthings more easily. The following aredifferent strategies of applyingconstructivist teaching strategies inthe classroom in order to enhanceeffective teaching and learningdiscussed by Gray Kerry (2018).

1. One of these strategies isactivating prior knowledge beforebeginning a lesson to help preparestudents to connect new information.Prior knowledge can be activatedusing a KWL charts; document whatstudents 'know', 'want' to know, andhave 'learned' in a learning segment.The construction of knowledge is theintentional learning process wherethe student links new informationwith prior knowledge (AmericanPsychology Association, 2008). Foreffective content retention, newlearning must be linked to a student's

prior knowledge. (Hawley & Rollie,2007; Vosniadou, 2007). Piaget'sschema theory states activating priorknowledge before reading isessential; because according to hisresearch when we can connectsomething "old" to something newit helps us better understand the new.Prior knowledge should be activatedbefore students begin new content(Bransford et al., 2000, Gaddy etal., 2002). The following researchershave showed the importance ofprior knowledge to student learning:

- Prior knowledge accounts forthe largest variable in studentachievement (Marzano, 2000;Wilson et al., 2006).

- Prior knowledge is the basisfor all future knowledge (Marzanoet al., 2000b).

- Prior knowledge "constitutes astarting point for the constructionof new knowledge" (Garrison, 2004,p. 378).

- Prior knowledge can be asignificant and accurate predictorof performance and facilitates newlearning (Thompson &Zamboanga, 2004).

- Prior knowledge is afundamental factor for learningnew material (Myhill & Brackley,2004).

2. Antici pation guide: Askstudents questions about what theyare getting ready to learn, givingthem the opportunity to guess thecorrect answer, which engages themand helps them prepare for a newlearning experience. An anticipationguide is used before reading to

82



activate students' prior knowledgeand get students excited and curiousabout a new topic. Before reading,students listen to the teacher oranother student state key ideas aboutthe concepts in the text. They canalso read several statements aboutthe key concepts presented in thetext. The statements are usually putin a form where student say theyagree or disagree (Reading, 2015).Teacher's can assist children indeveloping background knowledgeby: Including techniques in lessonssuch as chapter previews oranticipation guides. As students beginto develop a conceptual frameworkfor their own learning andunderstanding, they build arepertoire of background experiencesfrom which to draw" (Echevarri?a,Vogt, & Short, 2013). Teachers inthe lesson are scaffolding andstudents are actively involved indiscussion about each of thestatements in the guide. When ateachers scaffolds for his/herstudents it provides them with thenecessary skills and understandingto correctly complete, read, or dothe lesson/activity. In this activity theteacher can model or scaffold thematerial at first, but remove whenstudents start to understand(Gunning, 2012).

3. Using Mind Maps: a way ofgraphically organising thought. Mindmaps begin with a general idea fromwhich related information branchesout, becoming increasingly morespecific. The mind map as aresearch method was first applied

in late 1970s by Novak (1998). Inhis concept mind maps areunderstood as diagrams expressingsignificant relations between termsin the form of statements. Theseare represented by links betweenterms which describe their mutualrelations. This concept was lateradapted by Ahlberg (2004). Buzan(2010) says the mind maps thuscan be understood as externalexpressions of knowledge integratedin individual's mind. He emphasizesthe mind map is not either"correct", or "incorrect", but it isalways accepted in a certain context,while it could be rejected in anotherone. The mind maps can be used indifferent phases of instruction, e.g.for revising, practising and fixingthe knowledge, and as a means offeedback. Novak (1998) distinguishesfour ways how the mind maps canbe used, i.e. as learning strategies,teaching strategies, means toforming concept and content ofsingle subjects and the instructionas the whole, and a means ofcollecting information aboutlearner's understanding of thelearning content

4. Using classification strategy:Here the student begins withsomething specific and increasinglyput into broader categories. E.g, ateacher may show students a chartof solved trading, profit and lossaccounting and allow the studentsto figure out what are the items thatmakes up trading, profit and lossaccount. The same process is usedwhen a student sorts objects, words

83



and concepts. Sorting is puttingspecific things or items into abroader category.

5. Compare and contrast strategy:these allow students to makeconnection by identifying similaritiesand differences. Example, thesimilarities and difference betweensubsidiary books of account and finalaccount.

CONCLUSIONIf the efforts in reforming

education for all students are tosucceed, then the teacher mustfocus on students. Educators mustaccept the fact that knowledge isconstructed in action and must beconstructed by individual knower's;instruction must be student-dominated where teachers functionas facilitators. Baker & Piburn(1997) further claim that knowledgeis built in social contexts; pedagogymust encourage student-to-studentinteractions and collaboration. It is awell-known fact that knowledgeconstruction is strongly influencedby prior experience and learnersmake sense of the world bysynthesizing new experiences intowhat they have previously come tounderstand in their daily life(Ultanir, 2012). What children learnis not a copy of what they observe intheir immediate environments butcomes from the result of their ownthinking, reflection and processinginformation (Steele, 2005). Inaddition, knowledge is built in socialcontexts; teaching and learningprocesses must encourage student-to-student interactions. Further-

more, knowledge construction isstrongly influenced by priorexperience; students must be treatedas individuals. Learning is moreeffective when a student is activelyengaged in the learning processrather than attempting to receiveknowledge passively. In aconstruct ivist classroomenvironment, students workprimarily in groups and learning isinteractive and dynamic. There is agreat focus and emphasis on socialand communication skills, as wellas collaboration and exchange ofideas. This is contrary to the non-constructivist classroom in whichstudents work individually, learningis achieved through repetition, andthe constructivist methods is strictlyadhered to and are guided by a textbook. A constructivist teacher wouldhave his or her classroom focus onreal life problem solving, problem-based learning (PBL), independentinvestigation, and the pursuit ofpersonal interests, simulation,discussion collaborative learning,think-pair share, and the utilizationof higher-order thinking skills.Research studies in cognition,authentic learning, and studentengagement support claims thatstudent-centered teaching is abeneficial teaching strategy for allstudents, including students withspecial needs (Brooks & Brooks,1993; Larson & Keiper, 2007).

The constructivist method hasshown to be an effective teachingmethod because it involves the useof the eyes, ears and the hands. It is

84



generally believed that what youhear, you tend to forget; what yousee tends to last long in one'smemory; while what you see, hearand do remains in the memory. Thiscorrelates the quote from Confuciusa Chinese philosopher and reformer"What I hear and I forget. I see andI remember. I do and I understand".Researchers have shown that, ifthese three senses come to play inthe teaching and learning process,they help the learners' retention andas such enhance academicperformance. Financial accountingteachers need to reflect on theirpractice in order to apply these ideasto their work. This gives the studenttools to keep learning and learning.With a well-planned classroomenvironment, the students learn howto learn and make them an expertof the subject.

RECOMMENDATIONSThe following recommendations

are outlined:1. Students, parents and teachers

are part of the Every StudentSucceeds Act. All teachers must betrained on the constructivist teachingmethods in order to make EveryStudent Success Act a success. A

balanced approach to theserecommendations is to put thestudent first.

2. Construct ivist teachingmethod should be adopted byteachers in order to producefunctional students who couldeffectively exploit their environmentby adequately acquir ing thenecessary vocational skills that willenable them fit into the society.

3. The government/curriculumplanners should incorporate theconstructivist instructional approachinto the financial accountingcurriculum, and the government/school authorities should adequatelytrain financial accounting teacherson how to use the constructivisttechnique by exposing them toconstructivist method of teachingthrough workshops and seminars.

4. Administrators must equallymake funding available to trainteachers across all school districtsand encourage the support of non-teaching staff to make constructivistteaching a reality. And comprehensiveresearch should be carried outlocally and nationally onconstructivist method of teaching insecondary education in Nigeria.

References

Bada, S. O. (2015). Constructivism Learning Theory: A Paradigm for Teaching andLearning. IOSR. Journal of Research & Method in Education (IOSR-JRME) 5(6)6670.

Basil C. E. (2015). Effects of Constructivist Method of Teaching on Students' achievementIn Financial Accounting: Issues and Challenges for Accountancy EducationDevelopment. Knowledge Review 33(2)

Baker, D. & Piburn, M. (1997). Constructing science in middle and secondary classrooms.Boston, MA: Allyn & Bacon.

85



Bransford, J. D., Brown, A. L., & Cocking, R. R. (2000). How people learn: Brain,mind, experience, and school. Expanded edition. Washington, DC: National AcademyPress.

Buzan, T. (2010). The mind map book. Uunlock your creativity, boost your memory,change your life. New York: Pearson BBC Active,.

Brooks. J.G. and Brooks, M.G. (1993) In Search of Understanding: the Case forConstructivist Classrooms. Alexandria, VA: American Society for Curriculum Development.

Center for Public Education (2014). Teacher quality and students achievement.Retrieved from www.education.com.../Ref-research_Q_

Cobern, W. (1995). Constructivism for science teachers, 6(3). Science EducationInternational, 6(3).

Echevarria, J., Vogt, M. E., & Short, D. (2013). Making content comprehensible forElementary English language learners: The SIOP model. Boston, MA: Allyn& Bacon.

Ekpenyong, L. E. & Edokpolor, J. E. (2016). Constructivist approaches: an emergingparadigm for the teaching and learning of business education. Nigerian Journal of BusinessEducation, 3(1), 141-149

Fosnot, C. T. (1996). Constructivism: Theory, Perspective and Practice. New York:Teacher College Press.

Gaddy, B. B., Dean, C. B., & Kendall, J. S. (2002). Noteworthy perspectives: Keepingthe focus on learning. Aurora, CO: Mid-continent Research for Education and Learning.Retrieved from www.mcrel.org.

Garrison, W. M. (2004). Profiles of classroom practices in U.S. public schools. [ERICDocument Reproduction Service]. School Effectiveness and School Improvement, 15(3-4), 30. doi:10.1080/09243450512331383252

Glasersfeld, E. (1989). Cognition, construction of knowledge, and teaching. Syntheses,80, 121-140.

Gunning, T. G. (2012). Creating literacy instruction for all children in grades pre-K to4. 2nd Edition. Boston: A and B.

Gray Kerry (2018). The cognitive learning theory. Retrieved from http://study.com/academy/lesson/cognitivism-overview-practical-teaching examples.html on 08th/04/2018.

Hawley, W., & Rollie, D. L. (Eds.). (2007). The keys to effective schools: Educationalreform as continuous improvement (2nd ed.). Thousand Oaks, CA: Corwin Press.

Hoggett, J.R, Edward, L. & Medlin, J. (2008). Decision making and the role onaccounting in Australia.

Honebein, P.C. (1996). Seven goals for the design of constructivist learning environments.in Constructivist Learning Environments: Case Studies in Instructional Design. Brent G.Wilson (Ed.). Englewood Cliffs: Educational Technology Publications: 11-24.

Kato, Y, & Kamii, C. (2001).Piaget's Constructivism and Childhood Education inJapan. Prospects XXXI, (2) 161-173.

Larson, B. E., & Keiper, T. A. (2007). Instructional strategies for middle and highschool. Taylor & Francis Group: Oxon OX 144RN.

Natalie, A. (2012). Constructivist teaching method: the road to higher achievement.www.slideshare.net/Natalie/constructivist/teaching/methods retrieved 02nd/02/2018.

National Examination Council (2004). Regulations and syllabus for senior secondaryschool certificate examination. Minna: NECO.

Novak, J. D. (1998). Learning, creating, and using knowledge. concept maps as facilitativetools in schools and corporations. Mahwah: Lawrence Erlbaum Associates.

Marzano, R. J. (2000). A new era of school reform: Going where the research takes us.Aurora, CO: Mid-continent Research for Education and Learning. Retrieved fromwww.mcrel.org.

86



Molagun, H.M. & Taiwo, B. M. (2002). General teaching methods. National OpenUniversity of Nigeria. Retrieved from www.nou.edu.ng/.../...ISBN:978-058386-6

Myhill, D., & Brackley, M. (2004). Making connections: Teachers use of children'sprior knowledge in whole class discourse. [ERIC Document Reproduction Service].

British Journal of Educational Studies, 52(3), 263-275. doi:10.1111/j.14678527.2004.00267.x

Ultanir, E. (2012). An epistemological glance at the constructivist approach: constructivistlearning in Dewy, Piaget, and Montessori. International Journal of Instruction, 5(2),195-212.

Steele, M. M. (2005). Teaching students with learning disabilities: Constructivism orbehaviourism? Current Issues in Education [Electronic-version] 8(10). Available: http://cie.ed.asu.edu/volume8/number10/.

Tam, M. (2000). Constructivism, Instructional Design, and Technology: Implicationsfor Transforming Distance Learning. Educational Technology and Society, 3 (2).

Vosniadou, S. (2007). Conceptual change and education. [ERIC Document ReproductionService]. Human Development, 50(1), 47. doi:10.1159/000097684

Vygotsky, L. S. (1962). Thought and language. Cambridge, MA: MIT Press.Wilson, S. M., Peterson, P. L., & National Education Association, W. D. C. (2006).

Theories of learning and teaching: What do they mean for educators? Working paper.Retrieved from ERIC database.

87



http://dx.doi.org/10.26739/2573-5616-2018-8-10

Abstract. The article is devoted to the national gender machineries, the history oftheir development, their roles and functions of national mechanisms. The author providesa brief overview of the relevant legal basis (both legally binding and soft law sources) anddefines main problems the national gender machineries face worldwide such as a lack ofresources and understanding of the gender issues as well as a lack of interaction with statebodies and CSO of relevance. Special attention is drawn to strengthening Women'sCommittee of Uzbekistan. The author proposes a number of specific measures to improvethe activity of the Women's Committee of Uzbekistan.

Key words: national gender machinery, 1995 Beijing Declaration and Platform forAction, CEDAW, Women's Committee of Uzbekistan, gender, women's advancement(promotion)

INTERNATIONAL LEGAL BASIS ON NATIONALMACHINERIES ON WOMEN'S PROMOTION

Firuza Khamdamova,Senior lecturer and independent researcher of the UWED



Recommended citation: Firuza Khamdamova. International legal basis on national machinerieson women's promotion. 7-8 American Journal of Research P. 87-100 (2018).

National gender machineriesemerged as instruments of advancingwomen's interests after the WorldConference of the InternationalWomen's Year in Mexico City(1975). Since then, the subject ofnational machineries has been takenup systematically by the subsequentworld conferences on women in1980 (Copenhagen), 1985(Nairobi)[1] and 1995 (Beijing), aswell as the various sessions of theCommission on the Status ofWomen.

The 1995 Beijing Declaration andPlatform for Action (PFA) played a

significant role in this regard. PFAadopted three strategic objectivessuch as:

- Create or strengthen nationalmachineries and other governmentalbodies;

- Integrate gender perspectives inlegislat ion, public policies,programmes and projects; and

- Generate and disseminategender-disaggregated data andinformation for planning andevaluation[2].

The Beij ing PFA identi fedinstitutional mechanisms for theadvancement of women, including

88



national machineries, as one of thetwelve critical areas of concern. Bythat time it was agreed that thegender machinery should act as acatalyst rather than animplementer[3]. The Platformprovides a mandate for the nationalmachinery for the advancement ofwomen which includes, inter alia,"to design, promote theimplementation of, execute,monitor, evaluate, advocate andmobilize support for policies thatpromote the advancement ofwomen" (paragraph 196). It wasnoted that the necessary conditionsfor an effective functioning of suchnational machineries include:

a. Location at the highest possiblelevel in the Government, fallingunder the responsibility of a Cabinetminister;

b. Institutional mechanisms orprocesses that facilitate, asappropriate, decentralised planning,implementation and monitoringwith a view to involving non-governmental organisations andcommunity organisations from grass-roots upwards;

c. Sufficient resources in terms ofbudget and professional capacity;

d. Opportunity to influencedevelopment of all governmentpolicies[4].

Other UN bodies also made acontribution to the development ofthe issue. In particular, in July 1997,ECOSOC adopted agreedconclusions (1997/2), whichemphasized the need to enhanceinteraction among UN entities and

national machineries for theadvancement of women. It alsoadopted resolution E/2004/L. whichreinforced the role of nationalmachineries as key actors in thepromotion of gendermainstreaming.

In 1999 the Commission on theStatus of Women (CSW) adoptedconclusions (1999/2) on theinstitutional mechanisms for theadvancement of women. TheCommission recommended thatnational machineries be placed at thehighest possible level of governmentand be invested with the authorityand resources needed to ful?l theirmandates.

In June 2000 a special sessionof the United Nations GeneralAssembly (UNGASS) adopted anoutcome document which showedthat, in many countries, 'nationalmachineries have been instituted orstrengthened and recognized as theinstitutional base acting as "catalysts"for promoting gender equality,gender mainstreaming andmonitoring of the implementationof the Plat form for Action'.However, the outcome documentalso revealed the existence of factorswhich still hindered the activities ofthe national machineries in manycountries, including 'inadequate?nancial and human resources, lackof political will and commitment (atthe highest level), insuf?cientunderstanding of gender equalityand mainstreaming amonggovernment structures, unclearmandates, and structural and

89



communication problems within andamong government agencies'[5].

CEDAW Committee alsoreiterates in its GeneralRecommendation No. 28 on theCore Obligations of States Partiesunder CEDAW that "The policyshould also ensure that independentmonitoring institutions, such asnational human rights institutes orindependent women's commissions,will be established, or that existingnational institutes will receive amandate with respect to thepromotion and protection of therights guaranteed under theConvention."

It is noteworthy to mention thecontribution of the UN Division forthe Advancement of Women (DAW).In 1996 DAW conducted a researchon National Mechanisms forGender Equality in South East andEastern Europe, Caucasus andCentral Asia[6]. In the same year,the United Nations Economic andSocial Commission for Asia and thePacifc held a Regional Meeting onStrengthening National Machineriesfor the Advancement of Womenwhich drafted recommendations forAsia and the Pacifc[7]. One of thetechnical cooperation activitiesundertaken by DAW was a projecton 'Capacity Building of NationalMachineries for Gender Equality'in the African region[8].

Development of national gendermachineries worldwide

The role, structure and functionsof a national machinery have evolved

over the years. Init ia lly themachineries tended to be isolatedstructures within the governmentbureaucracy focusing on theimplementation of discreet projectsto promote women's advancementin different sectors. The machinerieswere often under-staffed and under-funded, with unclear mandates,frequent shifts in structural locationand weak capacity to perform themyriad functions assigned to them.

After Beij ing, nat ionalmachineries were created in manycountries as an integral part of thegovernment. In countries that alreadyhad such machineries, measureshave been taken to strengthen them.Many countries upgraded the statusof the national machinery by makingit either a full-fledged Ministry orgiving it status just below a Ministrysuch as Vice-Ministry. Somecountries created posts of deputy orfull ministers in charge of womenor gender affairs. An upgrade instatus also occurred in severalcountries as a result of a strategic shiftin location of the machinery to morecentral or powerful offices such asin the President's Office, the PrimeMinister's Office or the PlanningMinistry. Some countries reportedmaking the machinery autonomousso that it could independently assessthe performance of the government.A few countries continued with theNGO status of the machinery withincreased function and activities.

In addit ion to nat ionalmachineries, the majori ty ofcountries established gender focal

90



points in various ministries,government departments, andagencies such as those related toagriculture, education, health, butalso to law, security, justice,interior, police, prisons, foreignaffairs, trade and many other sectors.In some countries, parliamentarycaucuses - of womenparliamentarians or of male andfemale parliamentarians - wereestablished which focused ongender equality in the work ofparliaments. Other countriesestablished separate gender equalityor women's commissions, and a fewhave appointed Ombudspersons forgender equality[9] . EqualEmployment Opportunity Officeswere established in manycountries[10]. To coordinate theactivities of these different sectorsand levels, many governmentscreated special mechanisms such asan interagency commission orcommittee[11].

In a survey conducted by the UNDivision for the Advancement ofWomen in 1996 it was noted thattwo-thirds of all nat ionalmachineries are located ingovernment, and one-third areeither non-governmental or have amixed structure. Of those within thegovernment, more than half of thenational machineries are part of aministry, one-third are located inthe of?ce of the head of state andthe rest are free-standing ministries.Of those within ministries, half aresituated in Ministries of SocialAffairs and one-third in that of

Labour[12]. Location at the toplevels of government would providethe machineries with increasedcredibility at these forums, as wellas the negotiating power to makecontacts, strategic cross-bordercontacts and projects[13]. However,in some contexts, location at thehighest level within thegovernmental structure that is notaccountable to the citizenry can leadto the alienation of the nationalmachinery from civi l societygroups[14].

Thus, examining these structuresin many countries around the worldshows that in pract ice themachineries take a wide variety offorms, from formal ministries totemporary councils and committees.

They may be established by formalstatute, executive decree, orbureaucratic rules, or there may bemachineries in political parties thathave a widespread influence. Themandates, responsibilities andresources of these machineries varyas well[15].

However, there is no one singleform that is consistently moreeffective generally than others. Inaddition, it is the variety of possibleagency forms that allows machineryto adapt to blowing political windsand changing demands of genderpolicy and politics. At times acentrally located executivecommission may be required; later,it may be a ministry or bureaucraticoffice; at still other times all threemay coexist. In some countries, arange of single issue agencies-forlabor, health, and educat ion

91



matters-can be more effective thana large Ministry expected to coverall issues. In other situations,machineries may be more active atregional and local governmentlevels[16]. The Committee ofMinisters Recommendation(2007)17 also highlights the fact thatthere are no ideal or fixed modelsof institutional mechanisms withingovernment structures valid for allcountries. Economic, social, culturaland political realities differ andinstitutional mechanisms must fitinto the national context[17].

To sum up, recent developmentsin the evolution of nationalmachineries include the followingorganizational changes:

enhancement of mandates; upgrading of focal points within

the government structure to highlevels of power;

establishment of women'sbureaus/divisions in various lineministries and the creation of inter-ministerial committees and taskforces;

and collaboration with non-governmental organizations(ESCAP, 13 December 2003)[18].

Roles and functions of nationalmechanisms

National machineries are thus'catalysts' for promoting genderequality and justice[19]. Until the late1980s, many NWMs had a welfaristapproach focusing on women asmothers and wives[20]. In the courseof time, the mandate of thesenational institutions has evolved

from promoting women-speci?cprojects to ensuring that equalityconcerns are integrated into allgovernment legislation, policy,programmes and budgetaryprocesses.

The mandate given to NWMs iscrucial in defining the scope of theactivities and influence and theirgeneral orientation. An importantchoice is whether the NWM will tryto implement its own projects (andwhether in doing so it will seekcollaboration with other technicalministries) or whether it will simplytry to influence or advise otherministries or agencies undertakingmajor projects[21].

A majority of the nationalwomen's machineries serve ascoordinating mechanisms thatformulate and recommend policyproposals and plans on women andgender concerns to their respectiveGovernments. Their roles includethe following: lead agency forinit iating and coordinat inggovernmental efforts in gendermainstreaming; planning and overallcoordination of various mattersrelated to the promotion of genderequality; formulation of policies forwomen's welfare and empowerment;and preparation of gender equalityand women and development plans.

Several machineries serve asadvisers or consultative bodies onwomen and gender equality.

Some machineries (such as inBrunei, Cambodia, Cook Islands,Indonesia, Nepal, Maldives,Myanmar, the Republic of Korea

92



and Viet Nam), act as monitoringmechanisms for harmonizing localinitiatives with national developmentobjectives.

Other machineries assist inharmonizing their Government'spolicies with in ternat iona lprogrammes on women (Australia,the Lao People's Democrat icRepublic, New Zealand, Pakistanand Singapore), or in harmonizingtheir Government's commitmentsand pol ic ies on gender anddevelopment (the Phili ppines andNew Zealand). Some nationalmachineries a lso assi st inharmonizing their human rightssystem with international standards(Aust ra li a, the Democra t icPeople's Republic of Korea andPakistan).

Almost all of the machineries andmechanisms are responsible for theimplementation and monitoring ofprogrammes and services that arerelated to the welfare of women.These services include the following:providing financial assistance;emergency relief; protection,counselling, welfare assistance,temporary shelter, entrepreneurialassistance to victims of gender basedviolence and other victimizedwomen; providing educationalguidance, training and temporaryshelter to women who are destitute,elderly, widowed, divorced,disabled or victims of naturaldisasters; and promoting legalprotection for women from genderbased violence, exploitation anddiscriminatory practices.

Some machineries engage inactive partnerships and networkingwith civi l society andnongovernmental organizations forplanning and implementingprogrammes and policies[22]. Almostall mechanisms are responsible forthe dissemination of information onexisting laws, on various UnitedNations conventions and onagreements related to rights andgender equality.

Main problemsThe outcome document adopted

at the 23rd special session of theGeneral Assembly on Beijing +5identified a number of obstacles inthis regard: in a number ofcountries, inadequate financial andhuman resources and a lack ofpolitical will and commitment arethe main obstacles confrontingnational machineries.

This is further exacerbated byinsufficient understanding of genderequality and gender mainstreamingamong government structures, aswell as prevai ling genderstereotypes, discriminatoryattitudes, competing governmentpriorities and, in some countries,unclear mandates, a marginalizedlocat ion within the nat ionalgovernment structures, lack of datadisaggregated by sex and age in manyareas and insufficient appliedmethods for assessing progress, inaddition to paucity of authority andinsufficient links to civil society. Theactivities of the national machinerieswere also hindered by structural and

93



communication problems within andamong government agencies.

Other obstacles included weakcapacit ies of the nat ionalmachineries; political instability aswell as instability in the staffing ofnational machineries; lack ofcoordination between differentministries, departments andplanning systems at different levelsof government; lack of statistics, dataand tools; shortage of specializedpermanent staff in different sectors;gaps between policy and planformulation and implementation;negative impacts of macroeconomicpolicies such as trade liberalization;weak monitoring and accountabilitystructures to enforce compliancewith gender equality mandates,polices and programmes; lack ofpublic awareness about the work ofvarious institutional mechanisms;weak support from womenparliamentarians; and lack of supportfrom civil society, particularlywomen's' movements.

Vaguely formulated mandatesminimize the role the nationalmechanisms can take inpolicy?making and reduce theinfluence they may exert within thegovernment to achieve a moreprofound impact.

Indicators of progress and toolsfor tracking these indicators wererelatively

undeveloped. Lack of statistics anddata was a major constraint. Asdiscussed earlier, many of thepreviously established monitoringindicators need to be revisited. Some

of these indicators tracked progressof various actions but not results. Ifoutcomes are to be monitored thereneeds to be a better understandingof the causality between policy/action and outcome and design ofappropriate monitoring indicators.

Measures to be takenAn enabling environment for the

national machineries for women isof great importance. Broadly, theseinclude the role of the state, civilsociety organizations and the workof the nat ional machineriesthemselves. An enablingenvironment, however, is also acontextualized environment.

Five elements that are critical inthis regard:

1. Location [at a high level] withinthe decision-making hierarchy [andauthority] to in?uence governmentpolicy.

2. Clari ty of mandate andfunctional responsibility.

3. Links with civil society groupssupportive of the advancement ofwomen's rights and enhancement ofwomen's status.

4. Human and ?nancial resources'(United Nations, 1999b). 5Accountability of the nationalmachinery itself[23].

The responsibility for promotinggender equality is a matter of thewhole government. In terms ofpolitical level, Gender equalitymechanisms should be under directresponsibility of the President,Prime Minister or Cabinet Ministerand units or focal points should be

94



set up within ministries or othergovernment departments or withinregional and local power structures,at the highest level of thosedepartments and structures. Theinternational community becomesan important source of strength insome political contexts, but posesdif?cult issues of independence ofmachineries in others, especiallywhere nationalist rhetoric is availableto, and deployed by, the majorpolitical players.

If the NWM is to be effective, asolid constitutional and legal statusis crucial, as is a policy whichspecifies goals and clear lines oforganisational responsibility andaccountability. These need to bebacked by planning procedures andmanagement support structureswhich can transform policy intopractice[24].

In order to ensure local levelimplementation of gender policiesand to increase accountability ofservice provision to women, genderunits or women's committees withinlocal goverment are required. Justas at national level, however, thereis a danger of ghettoisation andunder-resourcing[25].

The economic strength of thestate is also important to the strengthof the machinery - under-resourcingand vulnerability due to restructuringof state bodies often depend on thestate of a particular economy.Gender equality inst itut ionalmechanisms should have thenecessary funding and humanresources. Adequate resources are a

basic element for progress in genderequality. Increasing financialallocation from the national budget,earmarking a portion of the budgetand increasing resource flow frominternational agencies is required.

The ways in which gendermainstreaming is understood andaccepted as a frame of referencewithin particular political contextsare also critical.

Another important condition foreffective functioning is the existenceof adequate mandate of theinstitutional mechanisms both atcentral and at decentralised level. Themandate of institutional mechanismsshould have a clear legal basis withwell-defined functions andresponsibilities. There is a growingevidence of decentralisation ofgender equali ty policy, bothhorizontally and vert ically.Involvement of the different sectorsand levels of government in genderequality work has been manifestedeither as a reinforcement ofresponsibilities of the centralexecutive power or as a creation ofnew structures operating at regionaland local level. Gender equality unitsor focal points have been set upwithin ministries or othergovernment departments or withinregional and local power structures.

The involvement civil society,namely of women's NGOs, NGOsdealing with women's rights orhuman rights, and social partnerstends to gain more and moreimportance. They are recognized asessential partners in the social

95



change that is the ultimate objectiveof gender equality policies. Civilsociety groups and the media can alsoplay a significant role in mobilizingand sustaining political will. Infuture, greater effort needs to bemade to mobilize widespread citizensupport which is necessary toovercome the deeply held social andcultural obstacles to achievinggender equality and women'sempowerment[26]. The pre-Beijingaccountability models, whichemphasized accountability of thepublic sector, need to besupplemented by the design ofaccountability measures for theprivate sector, civil society andtransnational actors[27]. Womenparliamentarians can play animportant role in supporting thewomen's movements by pilotinglegislation, advocat ing policyreforms facilitating and sustainingthe political will needed for thepromotion of gender equality andwomen's empowerment[28].

The CEDAW Committee hasoften expressed its appreciationwhere there is a system of reportingregularly to the national/federallegislative bodies on the progress ofgender equality efforts, such as anannual/biannual reporting processin some countries.

There is the need to improve thecapacity of staff. The suggested areasof action included recruitment ofqualified and gender sensitive stafffrom within government bureaucracyand infusion of outside qualifiedconsultants; training of existing staff

and gender focal points as well astraining of senior management tobe sensitive to gender concerns;

Supporting research, which willilluminate the gender dimensions ofmacro policy changes, will be animportant step for the future[29].

It is of importance to improve co-ordination and collaboration amongdifferent national mechanisms. Thenational machineries need toimprove co-ordinat ion andcollaboration with othermechanisms to improveimplementation of their goals andreinforce synergies[30].

Two issues are central to theestablishment and functioning of anational machinery to promotegender equality: accountability andautonomy.

Accountability is essential fornational machineries. A real andpermanent dialogue has to beestablished between the nationalmachinery on the one hand and thevarious interest groups, especiallywomen's groups, from the civilsociety on the other hand. If anational machinery is unwilling orunable to keep alive this dialoguewith the civil society, the purposefor which it was created is no longervalid.

At the same time, the actors incharge of the national machineryhave to be liberated from the stricterforms of political accountability tobe able to freely intervene indiscussions. Here, the secondprinciple, autonomy, plays its role.Without autonomy there is no

96



flexibility and, as a consequence,practical policy -making becomesimpossible.

Accountability and autonomy gohand in hand. The crucial point is tofind a balance between these twoprinci ples so that the nationalmachinery can be effective[31].

Thus, a set of potentialingredients, or "factors," for thesuccessful operation of the NGMGincludes: the legal framework (theexistence of provisions on genderequality in the Constitution, speciallaws of gender equality, nationalplans and / or gender equalityprograms); institutional conditions(the presence of political andadministrat ive structures ingovernment and governmentresponsible for the implementationof gender equality, the existence ofa specialized network of genderequality bodies at the federal,regional and local levels) ;mechanisms to promote women ingovernment structures (quotas,positive discrimination); a developednetwork of feminist organizationsand open channels for the entry offeminists into power (for example,women's cocoons in parties);positive attitude to the issues ofgender equality on the part of civilsociety structures[32].

Strengthening Women's Commit-tee of Uzbekistan

The Women's Committee ofUzbekistan provides consultingservices to the government onmatters of policy affecting women.

The Committee was created in 1991and is a budget organization fundedwith State monies. The uniquenessof the national mechanism consistsin the fact that the chairperson ofthe Women's Committee is at thesame time a deputy prime minister,which gives the organization theright to coordinate the socialpartnership between governmentalorganizations and public and non-governmental organizations.

The Women's Committee ofUzbekistan initiates, coordinates,and implements governmentalpolicy, programmes, and projectsgeared to improving women's status;advises the government on matterspertaining to women; anddisseminates pertinent informationamong women and on the problemswomen face.

In order to maintain the rate ofadvancement of women, theWomen's Committee of Uzbekistanfocuses special attention on fivepriori ty programme areas:employment and the economicwell-being of women; thesafeguarding of the reproductiverights and reproductive health ofwomen; women and theirpartici pation in the life of thesociety, with an especial focus onthe partici pation of women inleadership and decision making;women and the law, with anespecial focus on the eliminationof discrimination against women;and women and education, with afocus on the development ofprofessionalism and competency.

97



The Women's Committee ofUzbekistan also bears primaryresponsibility for the participationof the Republic of Uzbekistan in theconduct of international eventsinvolving the problems women face.

The Women's Committee is thelargest women's organization of theRepublic of Uzbekistan and has itsown chambers in all regions of therepublic[33].

Nevertheless, in its Concludingobservations of the result of theconsideration of the Fifth report ofUzbekistan in 2015 The Committeerecommends that the State party:

(a) Strengthen the Women'sCommittee by transforming it intoan effective and genuine part of theState machinery for theadvancement of women with thestatus, authority and human,technical and financial resourcesnecessary to effectively promote theimplementation of the Conventionand enhance coordination betweenthe Women's Committee andgovernment agencies;

(b) Use the Convention as thelegal framework for the design of acomprehensive national plan ofaction to promote gender equalityand put in place monitoringmechanisms to regularly assess theprogress made towards theachievement of the goals establishedin the plan[34].

In this regard a number of specificmeasures can be proposed.

As to financial resources, not onlya state shall provide them, theCommittee itself take active efforts

to mobilize financial resourcesthrough the cooperation withnational and international partners.It will also provide engagement of awide range of specialists andpromote the strengthening humanresources. In this regard, it shallcontinue the practice of concludingMemoranda of cooperation with awide range of partners.

The status of the Committee willbe strengthened if its competence isextended. It shall receive new functionswhich in its turn will require theestablishment of new departmentswithin the Committee. In particular,it can be offered to create aCommission for gender expertise oflegislation which will provide in-depthanalysis of the legislation and itscompliance with internationalwomen's rights standards and country'sobligations in this regard.

In addition, in each ministry andagency there shall be establishedgender focal points or advisors ongender issues. Such kind of practiceexists in many countries. WCU shallnot the only body to deal withwomen's rights in the country. Oneperson in each agency shall beresponsible for gendermainstreaming dealing with relevantdata collect ion, conductingtrainings, etc. These gender focalpoints will promote women'sadvancement at their own levels .

It can be also recommended toorganize forum of womenparliamentarians to assist to theWCO in increasing the role ofwomen in political life of the country.

98



Special attention of the Women'sCommittee of Uzbekistan shall bedrawn to the development ofinternational cooperation. In thisregard, it is noteworthy that theAsia-Pacific economies and theirnational machineries are representedin the Asia-Pacific EconomicCooperation Gender Focal PointNetwork, which is tasked to provideexpert advice and technical supportto both Asia-Pacific EconomicCooperation committees andeconomies for the implementationof the Framework for the Integration

References

1. Nairobi Forward Looking Strategies for the Advancement of Women. Basic strategies- Paragraph 57 "Appropriate governmental machinery for monitoring and improving thestatus of women should be established where it is lacking. To be effective, this machineryshould be established at a high level of government and should be ensured adequateresources, commitment and authority to advise on the impact on women of all governmentpolicies. Such machinery can play a vital role in enhancing the status of women, interalia, through collaborative action with various ministries and other government agenciesand with non-governmental organisations and indigenous women's societies and groups".

2. The Role of National Mechanisms in Promoting Gender Equality and TheEmpowerment of Women: Achievements, Gaps and Challenges for the Future. DAW,2005. P.4

3. The Role of National Mechanisms in Promoting Gender Equality and TheEmpowerment of Women: Achievements, Gaps and Challenges for the Future. DAW,2005.

4. Para 2015. The Role of National Mechanisms in Promoting Gender Equality and The

Empowerment of Women: Achievements, Gaps and Challenges for the Future. DAW,2005. P.4

6. Abdurazakova D. National Mechanisms for Gender Equality in South?East andEastern Europe, Caucasus and Central Asia Regional Study//

h t t p s : / / w w w . u n e c e . o r g / f i l e a d m i n / D A M / G e n d e r / p u b l i c a t i o n /UNECE_2010_Regional%20study_CEE%20et%20al.pdf

7. Strengthening National Mechanisms for Gender Equality and the Empowermentof Women: Regional Study - Asia and the Pacific. UN,2010// http://www.unescap.org/sites/default/files/SDD_PUB_2010-Regional-Study-on-NWM.pdf

8. Mainstreaming gender, democratizing the state? SHIRIN M. RAI editor. 2003,United Nations. P. 5 http://www.un.org/womenwatch/daw/TechnicalCooperation/docs/

of Women in Asia-Pacific EconomicCooperation. The Gender FocalPoint Network meets annually,implements a three-year work planto promote the framework, andprovides training on gender analysisfor members of Asia-PacificEconomic Cooperation[35]. Similarnetwork could be developed withinthe CIS or Central Asian counties.

To sum up, efforts with the endto improve women's status shall becontinued with an act iveinvolvement of international partnersand civil society institutions.

99



GASDOCS/Dec%2006%20Aide%20Memoire%20-%20EN%20FINAL.pdf //https://www.uneca.org/sites/default/files/PublicationFiles/report-cwd.pdf

9. The Role of National Mechanisms in Promoting Gender Equality and TheEmpowerment of Women: Achievements, Gaps and Challenges for the Future. DAW,2005. P.5

10. Ibid. P.811. Ibid. P.712. Shirin M. Rai. Institutional mechanisms for the advancement of women:

mainstreaming gender, democratizing the state?//Mainstreaming gender, democratizingthe state? United Nations, 2003. P.26

13. Ibid. P.2914. Ibid. P.2915. N?ket Kardam, Selma Acuner. National women's machineries: structures and spaces

//Mainstreaming gender, democratizing the state? United Nations, 2003. P.9616. McBride, Dorothy, and Amy Mazur. Gender machineries worldwide. World

development report, 2012. P.417. Kyslytsya S. Institutional gender equality mechanisms in the Council of Europe

Member States Speaking Points for the Chairperson of the Council of Europe GenderEquality Commission. Gender Equality Review Conference on the implementation ofOSCE gender equality commitments Vienna 10 - 11 July 2014.

18. Strengthening national mechanisms for gender equality and the empowerment ofwomen: regional study - Asia and the Pacific. UN, 2010. - P.19

19. Shirin M. Rai. Institutional mechanisms for the advancement of women:mainstreaming gender, democratizing the state? // Mainstreaming gender, democratizingthe state? SHIRIN M. RAI editor. 2003, United Nations. P.17

20. National machineries for women in development: experiences, lessons and strategiesfor institutionalising gender in development policy and planning Report prepared forthe European Commission, Directorate General for Development (DGVIII) by BridgetByrne and Julie Koch Laier with Sally Baden and Rachel Marcus

May 199621. Ibid. P.1622. Strengthening national mechanisms for gender equality and the empowerment of

women: regional study - Asia and the Pacific. UN, 2010. - P.2523. Shirin M. Rai. Institutional mechanisms for the advancement of women:

mainstreaming gender, democratizing the state? // Mainstreaming gender, democratizingthe state? 2003, United Nations. P.26

24. National machineries for women in development: experiences, lessons and strategiesfor institutionalising gender in development policy and planning. Report prepared forthe European Commission, Directorate General for Development (DGVIII) by BridgetByrne and Julie Koch Laier with Sally Baden and Rachel Marcus. May 1996

25. Ibid. P. 626. The Role of National Mechanisms in Promoting Gender Equality and The

Empowerment of Women: Achievements, Gaps and Challenges for the Future Preparedby The Division for the Advancement of Women* EGM/National Machinery/2004/BP.1 31 January 2005 P. 25

27. The Role of National Mechanisms in Promoting Gender Equality and TheEmpowerment of Women: Achievements, Gaps and Challenges for the Future Preparedby The Division for the Advancement of Women* EGM/National Machinery/2004/BP.1 31 January 2005 P.23

28. Ibid. P.24

100



29. Ibid.P.2330. Ibid. P.2331. HANDBOOK on NATIONAL MACHINERY TO PROMOTE GENDER

EQUALITY and ACTION PLANS. Guidelines for establishing and implementing NationalMachinery to promote equality, with examples of good practice prepared by GiorgiaTestolin. Strasbourg, 2001.

32. Ãíåäàø À. Íàöèîíàëüíûé ìåõàíèçì ãåíäåðíîãî ðàâåíñòâà â ñîâðåìåííîéðîññèè è ñòðàíàõ ìèðà: àêòîðû, ãëîáàëüíûé è ëîêàëüíûé óðîâíè, ñåòåâûå ðåñóðñû// Æåíùèíà â ðîññèéñêîì îáùåñòâå. 2016. ¹4 . Ñ. 3-21.( A. A. Gnedash. Nationalmechanism for gender equality in modern Russia and worldwide: political actors, globaland local levels, network resources)

33. Fourth Periodic Report of Uzbekistan to CEDAW, 2008. Available at https://t b i n t e r n e t . o h c h r . o r g / _ l a y o u t s / t r e a t y b o d y e x t e r n a l /TBSearch.aspx?Lang=en&TreatyID=3&DocTypeID=29

34. CEDAW Concluding observations on the fifth report of Uzbekistan. Available ath t t p s : / / t b i n t e r n e t . o h c h r . o r g / _ l a y o u t s / t r e a t y b o d y e x t e r n a l /Download.aspx?symbolno=CEDAW%2fC%2fUZB%2fCO%2f5&Lang=en

35. Strengthening national mechanisms for gender equality and the empowerment ofwomen: regional study - Asia and the Pacific. UN, 2010. - P.28

101



http://dx.doi.org/10.26739/2573-5616-2018-8-11

Abstract: Flexibility is a concept that can provide constructive and cost-effectiveinteraction between the building, the environment and users, Existence of conditionssuch as mobility and accountability in our architecture helps to confront people andbuildingsIn addition to the functional dimension, the structure also has the beauty andthe sense of desirabilityConsidering the theme of the design, which is the design oflaboratory space for modern design activitiesThe need for designing flexible, dynamicand dynamic spaces was felt, and the overall routine was based on mobility and spatialdiversity.

Kinetic architecture is a concept in which buildings or part of their structures can bemoved through kinetic energy without the overall integrity of the problem.

The combination of the Scissors of the Sun with the Origami shells was a good mix ofstructures for achieving the goal of space dynamics that was considered in the plan.

DESIGN OF LABORATORY SPACE FOR NEW DESIGNACTIVITIES

Mohammadjavad Mahdavinejad,Associate Professor of the Faculty of Arts and Architecture

Tarbiat Modares University, TehranHadi Javanshir,

Master's degree in Architecture, Faculty of Arts and Architecture,Tarbiat Modares University, Tehran



Recommended citation: Mohammadjavad Mahdavinejad, Hadi Javanshir. Design of laboratoryspace for New design activities. 7-8 American Journal of Research P. 101-111 (2018).

INTRODUCTION:Algorithmic design, a design

method with a distinction between thedesign process and the step-by-stepstages, eliminates the problem-solving process from ambiguousAndit brings a clear path to the designer.Algorithms are step-by-step andfinite instructions that lead to solvinga problem. (MahdaviNejad, 185: 1393)

Aesthetics is an architecture thatis desirable architecture that, in thefirst place, has the ability to inducesense of space in terms ofperformance.For example, what isexpected from a home is to create asense of tranquility and vitality awayfrom boredom and monotony.In thefunctional dimension, the optimalarchitecture is responsive to the

102



needs of the user, and there are nodisturbances and funct ionaluncertainties.

So in general, the optimalarchitecture can be said to balancethe right balance between beauty,performance and structure.Undesirable architecture, inaddition to creating a negative senseof audience, has inadequatefunctional definitions and unsolvedambiguities.Or not paid. Architectslike Richard meier and Ren.

Case Studies:1. Resonant Chamber, an interior

envelope system that deploys theprinci ples of r ig id origami,transforms the acoustic environmentthrough dynamic spatial, materialand electro-acoustic technologies.The aim is to develop a soundsphereable to adjust its properties inresponse to changing sonicconditions, altering the sound of aspace during performance andcreating an instrument at the scaleof architecture, flexible enough thatit might be capable of being played.The project is funded through the2011 Research through MakingGrant, U-M Office of the VicePresident for Research, 2011 SmallProjects Grant, U-M Center forWireless Integrated Microsystems,Social Science and HumanitiesResearch Counci l of CanadaResearch Creation Grant. Moreimages and architects' descriptionafter the break.

The project is developed throughthree streams of iterative researchand development in both

computational testing and full-scaleprototype installation: DynamicSurface Geometries; PerformativeMaterial Systems; and VariableActuation and Response. The facetedacoustic surface is comprised of thecomposite assembly of reflective,absorbtive and electroacoutsicpanels, clustered around anelectronics panel that containscircuit controls for linear actuation,electro-acoustic amplification of thedistr ibuted mode loudspeaker(DML) embedded speakers and aset of sensing inputs.

Resonant Chamber in interiorspace (archdaily.com)

A single electronics panel maycontain enough processing tocontrol four DML speakers, localsensing of acoustic pressure andthree sets of linear actuators whichin turn controls three flat-foldingcells.

103



2. IaaC Students DevelopMaterial System with ResponsiveStructural Joints

Despite architecture's continuedevolution over the course of history,our use of structural materials hasremained largely the same since theadvent of modern building materials.This reality may be changing thanksto the development of new materialsseeking the same kinds ofadaptability often found in nature.

These transformable structureshave the potential to open furtherpossibilit ies in the realms ofresponsive environments. A similarsystem might be designed to respondto a given environment and improvethe experience of occupants, suchas providing increased shade if it issunny, or folding open if it is cloudy.The adaptability of the structure alsoallow for various spat ialconfigurations to fit differentprogrammatic needs. These foldablestructures coupled with the materialadvantages of Shape MemoryPolymers have the potential to createtransportable structures andarchitecture that immediatelyresponds to our changing needs.

The resulting structure can bedeformed by heating theses jointsand inflating balloons underneaththe structure, a technique which isalready used in the creation of full-scale buildings such as binishelldomes, and has proven to be a viableprocess for efficient construction. Ifthese structural joints could bedeveloped at the scale of a building,they would be particularly useful for

modular structures that need to betransported in a completed state andrapidly constructed on site.

SMP placed under hexagonalnodes (archdaily.com)

Original position and afterdeformation

3. TU Lisbon - IST, Portugal2010Master Thesis Project &eCAADe 2011 PublicationSupervisors: Jose P. Duarte &Joaquim Jorge

3This research work wasdeveloped with the aim of enquiringinto the concepts of adaptability,transformation, and interactivitybetween the built space, its users andthe surrounding environment to findappropriate responses to variationsin spatial and functional needs,prompted by different uses andactivities.

104



TU Lisbonproject (pinterest.com)

After a look into the roots ofkinetic architecture and a briefsurvey of the state of art , itpresen t s the prototype of aresponsive kinetic structure for amult i -purpose pavi l ion ,concluding that by the integrationof ex i s t ing and emergenttechnologies, we now have thebas ic means to des ign andimplement such structures.

4. Flexible Stick StructuresBradford Hansen-Smith has

been exper iment ing wi thstructures made from a great many10-inch bamboo skewers heldtogether with short pieces ofrubber tub ing . He cal l s thetechn ique s t i ckweaving andpresents a gallery of interestingexamples. Modular units connectto neighboring units with tubingand the entire structure is flexibleenough to be col lapsed ormorphed into various surfaces.

The basic module above is a3-dimensional cross of twelve

sticks arranged with three sticksalong each of the long diagonalsof a cube. The sticks are joinedwith tubing at the corners of thecube, so the joint in the centerwhere all the s t icks cross isflexible.

Deployable structures refer toany type of structure that has at leasttwo sizes and/or configurations. Anytent qualifies, as does an umbrella.These object transform radicallyfrom their stored state, as compactas can be to faci li tate theirtransport, and full expanded toprovide (in both of these cases)shelter from the elements. As partof a semester long investigation intotypes forms of deployablestructures, a basic "scissors" hingewas constructed to explore howmanipulating points of connectioncan drastically change how thesehinges deploy.

By changing where the centerconnect ion is located, these'extension arms' go from a straightextension to curved to folding in onitself. This transformation, asexplored here, required thereassembly of the pieces and thusprovided a cumbersome process foradjustment

By incorporating lengthadjustment into the strutcomponent, larger structures cantransform from a uniformdeployment, flattening all the wayout, to an asymmetrical deploymentwhich results in a partial domestructure.

105



Example for Flexible StickStructures (pinterest.com)

METHODOLOGY:FIREFLY:FIREFLY is a set of

comprehensive software toolsdedicated to bridging the gapbetween Grasshopper - (a free plug-in for Rhino) - the Arduinomicrocontroller and other input/output devices like web cams,mobile phones, game controllersand more. It allows near real-timedata flow between the digital and

physical worlds - enabling thepossibility to explore virtual andphysical prototypes withunprecedented fluidity.

Ray Activision Plug-in: Ray Activision is a program that

includes identifiable video codesdetectable by camera or othersensors. The program introducesvideo codes as pages in the grassHopper program, so that withMoving each of the video codes infront of the camera, the pagespecified in the grass hopper willinterchange.

The type of arduino used is thesuggestion to rotate the arduinounoarray, which has the ability to movethe servo motors, the type of servomotor tested for this tower promicro project that has the ability torotate at different angles.

Àrduino uno

Tower pro motor

106



design process:The San Scissors are structured

according to the structure of atleast two rods of equal or unequalsize. Each rod has at least one jointand a junction, and each part actsas an umbrella structure. Themovement of one side of the rodis transferred due to the transferof force by the joints to the otherside, and the two to the two affectthe rest of the structure.

By transferring the location of the

force, as well as the location of thejoints and the point of attachmentof the rods, we can constrict whatkind of force we can have, what kindof movement we can have,Also, thelocation of the arm joints in the setof sanitary scissors can determinewhether the movement of the set islinear or curved. The integration ofsanitary scissors with different jointsin two different directions canprovide a more coherent 3D structurefor open and closed ceilings.

Sample Joints and Arm of San Scissors (Source: pinterest.com)

Scissor structures have a specialability to open and close andreduce volume. Using mid-armedarms accelerates and balances theprocess and works in twodirections: (a) other examples thatare joint Examples include caseslike (b) and (c)

Sample Joints and Arm of San Scissors (Source: pinterest.com)

107



The evolution of the motormechanism of the San Scissorstructures is a combination of oneaxis to two main axesTo connect thetwo vertical axes, each otherrequires vertical fasteners to createthe connection with the boltsbetween the fasteners and the endsof the arms.

structure with the roof structure andthe original Origami coating that isplentiful,In sum, the system createsa complete and complete set ofcomponents, the different parts ofthe structure and the various stagesof the implementation of thechanges, in accordance with themethods described in the followingsections, are as follows.

The use of four axles in onedirection and two perpendicularaxes facilitates the movement of themechanism on the plate and openand easy closing.

Vertical joints connecting the armsperpendicular to each other

Design and write algorithm in grasshopper and rhino:

grass hopper for one module ofscissors structure

right: scissor model in open form,left: scissor model in close form

(rhino)

Structural system of San Scissorsdue to functional flexibility and thepresence of joints and modular barsin the entire open and openassemblyAnd it's a lot to reduce,combining and integrating this

Vertical joints in structure

Steps to open and close themechanism

108



To accelerate the process ofopening and closing the system,several solutions were proposed andimplemented:

1. The design of a wooden pedestalfor the assembly and creation of railsto control the diameter of thevertices to open and close thestructure, which is also used as ageneral structure holder.

2. The use of the central turningaxis and the rods attached to thevertebrae that open and close thestructure axis up and down and ineffect translate the verticalmovement mechanism to the angleof 45 degrees to the diametermovement mechanism

The central axis is screwed

Structural system with central barmechanism

Structure ofsystem withcentralbar mechanism

3. Design of screw and rotarystructure under the base so that itcan be controlled by the rotation ofthe whole assembly by means of aconnection to the four ends and thestabilization of the center of theassembly.

Connecting the plate to the centralspindle rod and the central rod

rotary bearings

109



Steps to open and close the structure with the bottom rotation system

Model of Steps to open and close the structure with the bottom rotationsystem

110



Swivel structure under the replicafor opening and closing

Presentation of the design anddescription of the structural

mechanism

Construction and operation:The project of building enclosed

space as a pavilion pavilion in thearea opposite the Faculty of Art ofTarbiatModarres University, usingan origami canopy in the upper partof the completed system and readyto be exploited.

The design of the canopy of thecomplex is origami

The canopy mechanism is openand closed to control the amount oflight input to the booth, and whenclosed, it enters the light into thespace and the ventilation inside thebooth,

The lighting of the pavilion atnight under the canopy is used tocreate an appropriate space at nightand on the canopy to create anindicator element in theenvironment. The dynamic andactive form of the set creates a senseof mobility and vivacity in space andaccording to the theme of theinterior design response.

To further interact with theenvironment, photovoltaic panelsand solar energy can be used tocontrol the opening and closing ofthe structure of the scissor roof.

111



Implementation of the project atthe Faculty of Art and

Architecture of Tarbiat ModaresUniversity

Conclusion:The two-dimensional use of the

San Scissors makes it possible tomaximize the eff iciency andmaximum uti lization of thestructural form factors as a canopy

in a small volume of space, In aclosed state, the structure has only5% of the space occupancy of theopen and open space, which canbe a positive factor for optimal useof space. A variety of proposedmechanisms for the movement ofstructures and the existence ofdifferent strategies have made itpossible to work in different ways,taking into account the spacerequirements and conditions of theuse of the structure, and choose themost optimal method.

In terms of execution cost, dueto the modularity of the componentsand the lack of specificimplementation details, the projectcan be considered an affordable andcost-effective project.

In general, color coordination,form coordinat ion, minimumoccupancy of space, the existenceof various solutions for moving thestructure system, the use of modularcomponents and easy constructionare the most important features ofthe project.

References:

Mohammad Javad, MahdaviNejad (2012) Algorithmic Architecture, Third Edition,Tehran, Islamic Azad University, Science and Research Branch

Khabazi, Zobin (2012) Algorithmic Architectural Paradigms, Mashhad, FragmentationKhodadad, Yasman, Yaghobyan, Shadi (2006) Interactive design: studying the culture

of Iranian users to create better interaction with productsWensveen, S. (2005), The Role of Balance and Symmetry in the Expression of Valence,

Arousal and Urgency in Interaction Design, Faculty of Industrial Design, TechnischeUniversiteit Eindhoven, Netherlands.

Scheirer, J. (2000), After Objects, MIT Media Lab, March 2000Mark Schenk and Simon D.Guest (2010) Origami Folding: A Structural Engineering

Approachwww.wikipedia.org

112



http://dx.doi.org/10.26739/2573-5616-2018-8-12

Abstract: This article is devoted to the definition of the significance of toponyms givenin written sources of the Temurids epoch in the study of the Temurid Renaissance.

Keywords: Toponym, Central Asia, Temurids renaissance, Amir Temur, Hafiz-iAbru, Zafar-name.

REFLECTION OF TEMURIDS RENAISSANCE INTOPONYMS

Amanulla Buriev,PhD historical science



Recommended citation: Amanulla Buriev. Reflection of Temurids Renaissance in toponyms. 7-8American Journal of Research P. 112-116 (2018).

Amir Temur, having created agreat power, carried out a hugecreative activity, which was reflectedin the toponyms. Information on thehistorical toponymy of Central Asiain the XIV-XV centuries is found inhistorical, geographical, and otherworks, in the vakf documents,letters, etc., which are compiledduring the reign of Amir Temur andthe Temurids.

For example, the works of Nizamad-din Shami "Zafar-name", Hafiz-i Abru "Geography", "Zubdat at-tavarikh-i Baysunguri", Sharaf-ad-din Ali Yazdi "Zafar-name", FasikhAhmad Khawafi "Mujmal andFasihi, Ibn Arabshah, "Ajaib al-Makdur fi Nawab Taymur", Abd al-Razzaq Samarkandi, "Matla as-sa'dine", Mirhonda "Rauzat As-

Safa", Zahir ad-din Babur "Babur-name", Hondamir "Habib "As-Siyar", Mirza Muhammad Haydar"Tarih-i Rashidi", Rui Gonzalez deClaviho's "Diary" also containsvaluable geographic materials,supplementing sources of this period.

To study the toponymy of CentralAsia during this period, each of thesesources has an important scientificvalue. For example, "Geography" byHafiz-i Abru, accordingly containsa large number of toponyms as ageographical composition. Butterritorially they are limited andrefer mainly to the regions ofKhorasan (in more detail) and toMaverannahr (in brief).

In historical works the expositionof events is repeated and,accordingly, the toponyms in them

113



too. In such cases, it is expedient totake as a basis one work and, bycomparat ive study, indicatedifferences. Thus, among topicalworks in the "Zafar-name" of Sharaf-ad-Din Ali Yazdi, toponyms aregiven more exactly.

In written sources on the historyof the state of Amir Temurchronologically two types of placenames are given: 1) geographicalnames directly related to the XIV-XV centuries; 2) Toponyms,borrowed from the work compiledin previous centuries. In general,only a certain part of the toponymsin the Temurid springs really reflectsthe toponymic position of CentralAsia in the XIV-XV centuries.

The formation of some toponymsis connected with the town-planningactivity of Amir Temur such as theconstruction of new settlements -cities, castles and large settlements.The famous Arab historian IbnArabshah (full name: Shahab ad-dinAhmad b. Muhammad b. Abdallah b.Ibrahim, 1389 - 1450) reports onthe construction of several castlesaccording to the order of AmirTemur regions of Samarkand andgives their names: Misr (meaningthe capital of Egypt, Cairo),Damascus, Baghdad, Sultaniyya,Shiraz [1. (II), p.83].

Of these, the castle Shiraz waslocated in the north of Samarkand,approximately 4 km away. In the"Geography" of the historianTemurid's epoch Hafiz-e Abra"tuman" (region), in which thiscastle was located, is called the

region Shiraz. This fortress has notsurvived until our time, its place isknown under the name "Kurgan-Tepa", which is located in theBulungur region in the village ofBalgali [3. p.133-136].

The toponym of "Shahrukhia" thename of the city, built by the orderof Amir Temur. In the Tashkentregion at the confluence of theAkhangaran River into the mainwater artery - the Seikhun river(Syr-darya), in the place completelydestroyed by the troops of ChenghisKhan of the old Benaket, AmirTemur built a new heavilyencouraged city-fortress Shakhrukhiain 794 (1391-1392), named after thename of his son Shahrukh. From thewritten sources of the Temuridsepoch, only in the "Zafar-name" ofSharafad-din Ali Yazdi there isinformation about the constructionof this ci ty-fortress and theresettlement of the population therefrom the surrounding areas. [5. P l.,466 p- 467 a]

One branch of the Great SilkRoad, which follows from Chinathrough the Fergana valley toSamarkand, passed throughShahrukhia. Respectively, this cityand its name existed until the XVIIIcentury.

One group of toponyms isreflected in the topography of cities.In Samarkand: the palace of AmirTemur Koksaray, the mainadministrative building; The JamiMosque (also known as the Bibi-khanum Mosque); MadrassahKhanum is an educational institution

114



built in due time by the wife of AmirTemur Saray Malik-Khanum (alsoknown as Bibi-khanum), now it isnot preserved; a number of buildings- mausoleums and khanakahs,established over the graves ofmembers of the family of AmirTemur in the architectural ensembleShakhi-zinda (mausoleums KutlugTurkan-aga, Shirinbek-aga, UljaiTurkan-aga, Khanaka Tuman-aga),the architectural complex of themausoleum of Amir Temur, nearthe madrasah and Khanakash'sgrandson Muhammad Sultan, builtby him as a tombstone over his grave.

Some of the toponyms wereformed as a result of Amir Temur'sactivity by the creation of newgardens in the area of Samarkand. Thenames of more than ten suchgardens are listed in the Temuridsources: Bag-i Shimal, Bag-iDilkusha, Bag-i Behisht, Bag-iChinar, Bag-i Nakshi Jahan, Bag-iAmir-zade Shakhrukh, Bag-iBaland, Bag-i Nav, Bag-iDavlatabad, Bag-i Takhti Karacha,Bag-i Karatuba with the castleKoshk-i Jahan-Namai in it.

In Shakhrisabz: Aksarayarchitectural complex is a masterpieceof Amir Temur's creative activity.According to the historian Hafiz-iAbru this was a high-arch building,designed personally for AmirTemur and given to it the name"Aksaray" [4. p.170]; this name hassurvived to our time. Otherarchitectural monuments in this cityare the Dar At-tilavat complex (atomb with a cupola above the grave

built over the grave of Sheikh Shamsal-Din Kulal, the teacher of AmirTemur's father, the tomb ofGumbaz-i Sayidan, built by MirzaUlugbek) the architectural complex"Hazrat Imam" in which themausoleum built by Amir Temur islocated above the grave of MirzaJahangir, his eldest son, who diedearly.

According to the historianMuhammad Salihodzha Tashkandi(XIX century), in his work "Tarih-iJadida-i Tashkand" ("The NewHistory of Tashkent"), at the orderof Amir Temur, Tashkent city wassurrounded by a high wall and twelvegates were installed there. Accordingto the author, these gates were calledunder the names of the Turkic tribes(Kiyat, Turk, Uzbek, Karasaray,Chigatai, Kokcha, Kamandaron,Kangli, Beshagach).

The origin of the name"Mausoleum of Khoja AhmadYassavi" is connected with thecreative activity of Amir Temur inthe lower reaches of the river Seyhun(Syr-darya). According to theinformation of Sharaf-ad-Din AliYazdi in "Zafar-name", Amir Temurin the month of the rabbi of I 800(November, 1397), wintered in theTashkent region. From there, he wentto the bow to the grave of the famousSufi sheikh, the founder of the Orderof Yassaviy, Khoja Ahmad Yassaviy,located in the village of Yassi in thelower reaches of the Seyhun. Herehe gave the order to build amausoleum with a huge cupola abovethe grave of this saint.

115



Sharaf ad-Din Ali Yazdi gives exactinformation about this: the circle ofthe cupola in the inner part is onehundred and thirty gas (78 m), theheight corresponded to this; diameter- forty gas (25 m); its walls and domewere decorated with variousornaments; the door was lined with ametal lining created from an blend ofseven metals (haft jush); The samemetal was covered by a pool built inthe middle; the grave itself was linedwith special marble of high quality,brought from Tabriz; The mausoleumwas completely decorated withbeautiful colorful oriental patterns.

Observation of all constructionwork was entrusted to UbaidullahSadr. The construction of themausoleum, according to the orderof Amir Temur, was completedwithin one year, in 1398. [5. P.294 b]

In the written sources of theTemurids epoch, the names of thecanals, which were deduced byorder of Amir Temur of theMurgab River by its nobles, werepreserved for irrigation of newsowing lands. Their names are givenin the "Geography" of Hafiz-i Abru:Dilkusha, Ganjhravan, Darband,Ganjhana, Umar Taban, Akbuga,Kutlug Temur, Shaykh Abu Sa'd,Shaykh Ali, Davlatshah Jandar,Gulbagan, Kutlug-hatun, HasanJandar, Amir Alauddin, Sanjidak,Navruz, Kebekchi, Mengli-Hodjha.

The toponym "Jui-i Mahigir", givenin Temurid's written sources, is theresult of Amir Temur's creativeactivity in the territory of present-dayAfghanistan. Amir Temur, during the

campaign to India, after the transitionof the Hindu Kush ridge, stopped inthe Baran valley, located in fivefarsahs (about 35 km) from Kabul.Here he gave order to his nobles andtroops to build a canal and withdrawwater from the river flowing in thevalley of Baran towards Kabul. As soonas possible, a canal was built in fivefarsahs, called "Jui-i Mahigir"("Fishing Channel"), as well as "JuyiNav" ("New Channel") [5. P.344 ab].

The name "Channel Barlas" affirmsto the creative activity of Amir Temurin the territory of Azerbaijan.According to Sharaf-ad-Din AliYazdi's "Zafar-name", Amir Temur,during his seven-year campaign,while in the winter in Karabakh onthe coasts of the Aras (Araks) River,in 804 (1401-1402), ordered his noblesto build a channel that takes waterfrom the Araks River, for irrigationand improvement of nearby lands andsettlements. A canal with a length ofmore than ten farsakhs (about 70 km)was constructed in a short time, withinone month, directly by the forces ofAmir Temur. [5. P.401 ab].

According to the historian Nizamad-din Shami, the remains of thewaters of the canal fell into the sea ofMazandaran (the Caspian Sea). AmirTemur, in order to maintain thename of the tribe barlas, to which hebelonged, this water object named"Canal Barlas" [2. P.244]. Similarly,according to the order of AmirTemur, the city of Bailakan and theeponymous channel providing waterto this city were built in Azerbaijan. [5.Pp. 4242a-443a]

116



References

1. Ibn Arabshah. Ajayib al-maqdur fi Taymour (Wonders of fate in the history ofTemur). Head word, Arabic translation and interpretation by U. Uvatov. Books I-II T.,1992, (II), p.83.

2. Nizomiddin Shami. Zafarnoma. Yunuskhan Hakimjonov translator from Persian.Editor-in-chief and responsible editor for translation - A. Urunboev. Organizer remarksand glossaries - Habibullo Karamatov (explanation of geographical names -by A.Buriev).Amonulla Buriev, who translated from Persian and the author of comments of the"Zayl" ("Appendix") written by Hafiz Abru's Nizamiddin Shami in "Zafarname". T:"Uzbekistan", 1996.

3. Saidov M. M. The village of Sheroz in Samarkand/ The role of Amir Temur andTimurids' period in the science and culture of the world civilization. Materials of republicanscientific-practical conference. State museum of history of Temurids. Tashkent - April 9,2016 - Tashkent: "Mashhur-press", 2017. - P. 133-136.

4. Hafiz-i Abru. Geography. Rkp. The Bodleian Library (Oxford), Fpase, 155, P.170b (in Persian).

5. Sharaf ad-Din Ali Yazdi. Zafar-name. Preparation for the press, foreword, notesand indexes by A.Urunbaev. Tashkent "Fan", 1972.

117



http://dx.doi.org/10.26739/2573-5616-2018-8-13

Abstract: High urbanization rates and changes in the life styles and steady rise inliving standards have resulted in the increase of solid waste both in type and volume. Therapid growth of spring water industry, trade and services has accelerated the generationof plastic bottles. Plastic recycling is the process of recovering scrap of waste plastic andreprocessing the material into useful products. Since the vast majority of plastic is non-biodegradable, recycling is a part of global efforts to reduce plastic in the waste stream. 2,983 ton of waste plastic have collected and recycled in 2010 E.C half year. Thoseorganizations have a major impact on solid waste management of the city basically theyhave a capacity to reduce the recyclable waste not to dispose at landfill. 42,705 ton plasticis generated annually and 43,526 ton paper was generated. Regardless, this study has alsoquantified the amount of waste plastic and paper and card board collection in AddisAbaba. Thus, the cleansing association replied that an average of 16,888.55 ton of plasticand 2,701 ton of paper were collected per annum.

Key words: plastic, urbanization, lifestyle, standard, spring water industry

CHALLENGES AND PRACTICE OF PLASTIC BOTTLES,PAPER AND CARTON GENERATION AND

COLLECTION IN ADDIS ABABA CITY, ETHIOPIA

Massreshaw Assnakew Abebe,Addis Ababa city Cleansing Management office, Addis Ababa, Ethiopia

Email address: lifelongmass @ gmail.com



Recommended citation: Massreshaw Assnakew Abebe. Challenges and practice of PlasticBottles, paper and carton Generation and Collection in Addis Ababa City, Ethiopia. 7-8 AmericanJournal of Research P. 117-132 (2018).

1. INTRODUCTIONIn many developing countries

solid waste management has becomea serious challenge. High urbanizationrates and changes in the life stylesand steady rise in living standardshave resulted in the increase of solidwaste both in type and volume. Somestudies, for example, Palcyzynski

(2002)p;2, estimated that with theexisting level of urbanization indeveloping countries, there wouldbe two fold increase of solid wastegeneration in the current decade.

More serious threat is the disposalof this waste. According to the reportby UNIDO (2006), i.e. UnitedNations Environmental Program

118



Division of Industry, Technologyand Economics, in most Africancities on average only 50% of thetotal generated solid waste iscollected. Nevertheless, 95% of thecollected waste is indiscriminatelythrown away at land fill sites withoutproper measures to control silts orhazardous gas emission. The opendamping sites are excellent breedingplaces for rodents and insects whichcan cause or transmit some deadlydiseases. Moreover, as the existingdamping sites are filled quickly,finding other new sites becomesmore and more difficult. Hence, thecost of disposing solid wasteincreases. This in turn brings aboutadditional strain on the alreadymarginal budgets of local authorities(UNIDO, 2006)

Basically, waste management isthe responsibility of government ormunicipalities. Nevertheless, smallprivate groups/individuals are seeninvolved in the work. Municipalitiescarry out the solid wastemanagement service under legallyestablished local authorities, but itis costly and relatively unaffordablefor the majority of the citizens inthe overcrowded slums. On the otherhand, the small private groups andindividuals that operate informallybase their livelihoods on city AddisAbaba, whose population grew fromabout 2.1 million in the year 1994to 2.7 million in 2007, is one of thefastest growing cities in Africa. Itscurrent population is estimated tobe exceeding 3 million and, apartfrom its sheer population size, the

city is playing significant economic,social and cultural roles both at thenational and international levels.Accordingly, the City has significantcontribution to the national GDPgrowing to the concentration ofvarious urban-based serviceorientated and manufacturingactivities. The city, which is theFederal Capital, accounts foralmost a quarter of the nationalurban population that is a mosaic ofEthiopia 's multi ethnic andmulticultural identities. On the otherhand, being the home of the AfricanUnion, the Economic Commissionfor Africa, several specialized UNagencies and other internationalorganizations and more than onehundred diplomatic missions, it isamong the few most culturally andethnically diverse cities in the world.

The city's rapid population andeconomic growth, coupled withdiscernible changes in lifestyles andconsumption patterns of its residentsand visitors that are associated withglobalization and improvedinformation and communicationtechnology, contribute to dynamicchanges in both the quantity andcomposition of solid waste to begenerated in the city. In particular,the rapid growth of spring waterindustry, trade and services hasaccelerated the generation of plasticbottles. Yet, the city does not have acomprehensive, integrated andsustainable solid waste managementplan to effectively respond to thecomplexities associated with suchdynamics.

119



The recycled plastic wastes canbe reused alone or regenerated bymixing with fresh raw material insuitable ratio. Products made withsimple regenerated plastics alonebelong to low-grade products,acceptable only in developingcountries while the latter can beaccepted by advanced countries.Some of the products made fromsimple regenerated plastics aloneinclude disposable products, suchas, dish, knife and fork, and plasticbags. Hence, a study has beenconducted to assess thequantifications and collections andprevailing management practice of

recyclable plastic bottles and paperwaste in Addis Ababa.

The raw materials required by thelocal plastic products manufacturingsub sector i.e. plastic resins areentirely imported. During the period2009 - 2011, the local plasticmanufacturing sub sector hasimported on average 67,235 tons ofvarious type plastic polymers ofwhich the largest share (40.58%) isaccounted by polyethylene andrelated polymers followed bypolypropylene and related polymers(19.48%) and polyvinyl chloride andrelated polymers ( see Table 3.1).

Table 3.1 import of plastic resins (tons)

Type/ Year 2009 2010 2011 Average % share

Polyethylene and related 27,006.1 27,006.1 27,839.1 27,283.8 40.58 Polypropylene and related 9,270.3 13,071.0 16,955.7 13,099.0 19.48 Polyvinyl chloride and related 14,836.3 9,251.2 8,928.2 11,005.2 16.37 Ethylene-vinyl acetate and related 5,484.7 5,647.7 7,990.2 6,374.2 9.48 Other polyether’s 3,042.2 2,454.9 2,447.8 2,648.3 3.94 POLY(ETHYLENE TEREPHTHALATE) 1,215.0 1,971.3 4,081.5 2,422.6 3.60 polyesters 828.7 1,152.7 1,143.9 1,041.7 1.55 Polymers of halogenated olefins 935.3 491.4 944.6 790.4 1.18 Alkyd resins 446.1 555.5 1,154.5 718.7 1.07 Polystyrene and related polymers 29.0 1,152.7 349.2 510.3 0.76 Acrylic 1,011.7 156.8 292.6 487.1 0.72 Polyamides 167.0 980.4 130.3 425.9 0.63 Epoxide resins 343.2 12.6 887.5 414.4 0.62 Polycarbonates 5.5 0.3 16.7 7.5 0.01 POLY(METHYL METHACRYLATE) 0.6 5.9 10.7 5.8 0.01 Total 64,622 63,911 73,172 67,235 100

Source: - Ethiopian Revenues & Customs Authority.

Global plastic consumption isaccelerating in an exponentialmanner and it indicates how the roleof plastic in everyday life of societycould be significantly important .Inthis connection, the graph belowindicates how consumptionincreased significantly between1050- 2013.As the world around us

changes, our lives will be affectedboth directly and indirectly. Plasticswill not just be a tool to respond tothe major challenges facing theglobal community; they will also bean intrinsic part of our everyday lives.The key driver of change here willbe the acceleration of technology:the combination of technology and

120



plastics will change the way we livework and relax (Ray Hamond, 2007)

2. METHODOLOGY2.1. Description of the study AreaThe study area; Addis Ababa was

established in 1886 and with fourmillion populations; Addis Ababa isone of the oldest and largest citiesin Africa. At an average altitude of2400 meters, it is also one of thehighest. Being the capital of a non-colonized country in Africa, it hasbeen playing a historic role in hostingthe regional organizations such asthe Organisation of African UnityAfrican Union, and the EconomicCommission for Africa, whichcontributed to the decolonization ofAfrican countries, and later bringingAfrica together.

Entoto and forms part of thewatershed for the Awash. From itslowest point, around BoleInternational Airport, at 2,326meters (7,631 ft) above sea level inthe southern periphery, the city risesto over 3,000 meters (9,800 ft) inthe Entoto Mountains to the north.The city is divided into 10 sub-cities.

2.3. ClimateThe city has a complex mix of

highland climate zones, withtemperature differences of up to 10°C (18 °F), depending on elevationand prevailing wind patterns. Thehigh elevat ion moderatestemperatures year-round, and thecity's position near the equatormeans that temperatures are veryconstant from month to month

2.4. DemographicsBased on the 2007 census

conducted by the Ethiopian nationalstatistics authorities the populationof Addis Ababa is 3,384,569 million;all of the population are urbaninhabitants. For the capital city,662,728 households were countedliving in 628,984 housing units,which results in an average of 5.3persons to a household.

2.5. EconomyThe economic activities in Addis

Ababa are diverse. According toofficial statistics from the federalgovernment, some 119,197 peoplein the city are engaged in trade andcommerce; 113,977 inmanufacturing and industry; 80,391homemakers of different variety;71,186 in civil administration;50,538 in transport and

Figure 1. Map of Addis AbabaSource of Location Map (FromARC GIS 10.2, 2016)

2.2 LocationThe study area, Addis Ababa lies

at an elevation of 2,300 meters(7,500 ft) and is a grassland biome,located at 9°1‘48‘‘N 38°44‘24‘‘ECoordinates: 9°1‘48‘‘N 38°44‘24‘‘.The city lies at the foot of Mount

121



communication; 42,514 ineducation, health and socialservices; 32,685 in hotel and cateringservices; and 16,602 in agriculture.

The city has recently been in aconstruction boom with tallbuildings rising in many places. Itsgeographic location is in the centerof Ethiopia that has combined with alack of development policies in otherurban centers have given the capitalthe majority of social and economicinfrastructure in the country. As aresult, it has been a melting pot tohundreds of thousands of people,coming from all corners of thecountry in search of betteremployment opportunities andservices. This high rate of rural-urbanmigration accounts for about 40percent of the growth. Coupled withrapid natural population growth,Addis Ababa one of the fast growingcities in Africa, posing criticalchallenges, including a high rate ofunemployment, housing shortage,and environmental deterioration.

2.6. Research ApproachThis study was conducted on the

assessing the generat ion andcollection of plastics and paperwaste. Therefore, it intended to lookthe quantity of plastics and papergenerated and collected and incomegeneration by the quantitativeresearch approach. Thus, bothqualitative and quantitative researchapproaches were employed tocollect, analyze and interpret thecollected data.

2.6.1. Research TypeIn this study, descriptive research

type was employed because it is moreappropriate to describe what actuallyexists or current condition whichmeans the generation and collectionof plastics and paper waste at AddisAbaba.

2.6.2. Time DimensionThe researcher conducted the

research only once and the data wasgathered from the selected samplesize at one point in time fromSeptember -March/2018.Thus,cross-sectional time dimension wasused to undertake the research.

2.7. Research TechniquesFollowing topic selection and its

approval, a literature review wascompiled. Appropriate and relevantliterature were selected and reviewed.Following the preparat ion ofresearch proposal and identificationof data sources, the researcherprepared the appropriate instrumentfor data collection was developed.Each instrument was tested at pilotscale before it was employed to fulldata collection campaign. The datacollection task has been undertaken.Primary data was collected usingobservation and interview. Secondaryinformation was then compiled frominternets, government, reports andresearch articles. The collectedprimary and secondary data were fedinto SPSS. Then, the result wassummarized using SPSS andpresented in tables, figures and chart.

2.8. Methods of Data collectionDifferent data gathering tools were

used to collect data during the study.Interview and direct non participantobservation and document review

122



were used to collect primary andsecondary data.

2.9. Sampling DesignAccording to Kothari (2004),

sample design is a definite plan forobtaining a sample from a givenpopulation. Accordingly, the firstpopulation of the study, samplingframe, sampling unit and samplingtechniques to be described asfollowed.

2.9.1. Population of the studyPopulation refers to the total items

about which information is desired(Kothari, 2004). In this study, thepopulation of the study which thesampling frame was taken is 856employees working in governmentand private organization who areengage at collection and recyclinghave been responsible for solid wasterecycling and reusing activities.

2.9.2. Sampling FrameThe sampling frame is the list

from which the sample was drawn.Thus, the sample frames was from74 Share enterprise 617 members,7 private recycling companies, 116worda cleansing expert, 10 subcitycleansing managers and 10 subcityexpert.

2.9.3. Sampling Unit and Unit ofAnalysis

Unit of analysis is a population tobe studied or individual member ofthe sample that are identified foranalysis. The unit of analysis for thisstudy was governmental and privateorganization found in Addis Ababaand who are engaged in plastics andpaper waste collection and recyclingactivities.

2.9.4. Sampling TechniqueRandom sampling techniques

were used to select an individualrespondent from each strata. Thecollector and recycler were firstidentified then the target sampleswere calculated according to itsnumber of total population.. Apurposive method of sampling wasapplied to select samples fromorganization which their totalpopulation was very small and theirratio of sample proportion was lessthan one

2.9.5. Sample Size DeterminationAccording to Singh and Masuku

(2013), there are many approachesto determine the sample size of thestudy. These include using a censusfor a small population, limiting asample size of similar studies, usingpublished tables, and also applyingformulas to calculate a sample size.The sample size in this study wasdetermined by using scientificformula; a method which wasexplained by Yemane (1967).

The total number of thepopulation was 8456. Yemanescientific formula was used todetermine the sample size of thisstudy. The representative number ofsamples that was determined byYamane scienti fic formulaconsidering 90% margin of error.

Equation 1

Where,n= the required sample sizeN=the total number of

population

123



e= allowable error (90%= 0.1)Hence,n = 856 = 90 1+856 (0.1)2

Accordingly, 90 governmentaland non-governmental organizationswere selected. However, someorganizations which have lowersample ration. The original numberof their population was taken as asample. Hence, a total number of90 samples were selected andcontacted.

2.10. Sources of DataBoth primary and secondary data

were collected from different sources.2.10.1. The primary Data SourceTo obtain Primary information

about to assess the generation andcollection of plastics and paperwaste in Addis Ababa, interview anddirect observation were used. Then,the questionnaire was tested andreviewed before i t was fullyimplemented for data collected. Thiswas done to avoid ambiguity, andredundancy of words, in turn, toimprove clarity and understanding.

2.10.2. Secondary Data SourceSecondary data were gathered

from relevant documents like books,previous works, the annual report

of the organization, and otherpublished and unpublished materialwere used.

2.11. Method of Data AnalysisThe collected data were organized

according to the variables. Simplequantitative statistical tools includingfrequency, percentage, chart andtables were used. SPSS (Staticallypackage for Social Science), andExcel program were employed toanalyze the data.

2.12. Data presentationData obtained by using different

data collection method were analyzedand presented differently. Theanalyzed and interpreted data werepresented in the form oftables,figures, chart, plates andnarration and included in the report.

3. RESULT AND DISCUSSION3.2. Response RateAs it is described in the

methodology part, primary data areused for this study were gatheredfrom the organization that areresponsible for generation, collectionand recycling of Addis Ababa solidwaste. The following tablesummarized the respondent's totalresponse rate along with the returned.

Table 1. Response rate of the interview

Respondent interviewer Response for

interview

Response rate

%

94 94 94 100

Source: Field survey (2018)The above Table 3.1 summarised that from the total 90 respondents,

100% of respondent were found during the interview period, this indicatesthat the interviews are sufficient enough to carry out the analysis

124



3.2. Demographic DataKnowing sex and duration of the

respondent that how long they areengaged at this work and age helpto set their composition andflexibility and their inclination tochange. As it was shown in Figure4.3, 60% of the respondents werefemales & 40 % were males.Regarding the age intervals of therespondents staying at this work were5.5% of the respondent were engagedon this work for less than a year,31.2% were between 1-4 year and63.3% of the respondent was above4 years.

wind and volcanic eruption,flooding and soon. Therefore fromthere are two type of solid waste aregenerated in Addis Ababa citybiodegradable and non-biodegradable and hazardous andnonhazardous solid waste.

To observe the waste compositionin Addis Ababa, two research dataare not added, one from a researchfrom Nor consult in 1982 and thesecond from the IGNIS projectbetween 2008 and 2014 whichsurveyed only households. However,IGNIS project neither is morepreferable than nor consult.

According to (IGNIS projectstudy, 2013), waste composition ofAddis Ababa is 64% organic, 5.3paper and carde board, 5.2 % plasticand other waste has generatedrespectively. Therefore from the datathat we can understood that paperand plastics waste are the highestgeneration followed by organicwastes.

Thus, this study would like toquantify the amount of plasticbottles and paper and card boardwaste regarding the data organizedand extracted from IGNIS Projectstudy. Based on the secondary data, the estimated population of AddisAbaba is 5 million where thesepeople has intended to generate 0.45kg /cap/household waste from this5.3% is paper and card board where43,526.25 ton of paper aregenerated annually and 5.2% ofwaste is plastics where 42,705 tonof plastic waste is generatedannually.

Source, Field survey, (2018)Figure 2. Sex and working age intervalcharacteristics of the respondent(n=90)

3.3. Result of the StudyIn this section, the analysis of the

primary and secondary data whichwere gathered during the fieldworkis presented based on the objectivesof the study.

3.3.1. Quantification of plasticbottles and paper waste generationin Addis Ababa

Solid waste is generated fromdifferent act ivit ies such asanthropogenic sources of activities(industr ial, household,commercials, street and soon)secondly from natural activities suchas deciduous tree /falling of tree by

125



Source, f ield survey, 2018Figure3. Annual paper and plasticwaste generation in Addis Ababa

As it seen in figure 1.3., thegeneration amount of plastic andpaper is very high and this materialsare very useful to recycle and it canprotect natural resource byconvert ing these solid wastematerials as a raw material and alsothe figure show that paper and cardboard waste is generate higher thanplastic bottles.

3.3.1.1. The economic value ofplastic and paper and card boardwaste to Addis Ababa city

Solid waste management has a far-reaching impact on the urbandevelopment and overall economy.As urban economy grows so doindustries of different sizes and otherbusiness grow. Increase in volumeand types of waste (including toxicand other hazardous waste)demands fast removal, treatmentand safe disposition. This costs a lot.However, failure to deliver theservice would adversely affectcitizens' health, which leads to anincrease in the health serviceexpense as well as a decrease in thepeople's productivity. High solidwaste management cost, in theother side, is again a burden on theeconomy (Cointreau, 2004:3).

Waste is resources that cansubstitute the raw material and it can

help to conserve and preserve thenatural resource of the city byenhancing recycling and reusingactivities. In Addis Ababa, there areplaces where waste is recovered. Thekey role in the informal wasterecycling process is played by amarket place named Minalesh Tera.Minalesh Tera is located in Merkatoin Addis Ababa; one of the biggestopen markets in Africa. In Merkato,the same kinds of materials are soldon the same block called 'tera' inAmharic; which translates to queuein English. Thus, people would goto the block of the material they arelooking for and find different typesof that material.

Therefore, the annual paper andplastic waste generation has majorrole to create an income also createdforeign currency to the country.According to SWRDPO, in 2009about 36 million birr were foundfrom the recyclable waste.

Source, field survey, 2018 Figure4. Economy value of paper andplastic waste

As depicted in figure1.4., paperand plastic waste have high amountof economic value which means ifthe cleansing association collect thegenerated paper and plastic wasteannually they can earn about

126



128,115,000 birr from plastic and87,052,000 birr from paper andcard board and these also have anopportunities to recycling companywho sold these waste to abroad andthe country would have get millionsdollars foreign currency. Therefore,paper and plastic waste is not wasteit is possibly resources.

3.3.2. Quantifications of paperand plastics waste collection in AddisAbaba

Collection and transportation ofsolid waste contains the process ofgathering of waste from place ofgeneration, taking it to nearbypublic solid waste containers ortransfer stations and lastly dumpingit to disposal site (UNEP, 1996). Asto Tchobanoglous et al., (1993) theterm collection includes not only thegathering or picking up of solidwastes from the various sources, butalso the hauling of these wastes tothe location where the contents ofthe collection vehicles are emptied.According to the author, thislocation may be a materialprocessing facility, a transfer stationor landfill disposal sites. In manydeveloping countries waste can becollected from, either by door todoor or by using communalcontainers. Communal containers areplaced in a place where the residentsof the area are required to bring theirrefuse and dump into it. Accordingto (Meaza cheru,2016) In eachKebele, containers are placed atcommon place near the main roads.The distance to these containers maybe different for different households.

For some it may be next door andfor others a kilometre or more away.On the basis of schedules from theKebele, employees carry bags ofwaste to the containers with a trolley.This is the primary stage of collection.Those who can't afford to pay thewaste collection fees and those wholive far away from the containershave to then carry their waste tothe common place by themselves.The containers are yellow and havesizes of 8 m 3 . There are only 512containers for the whole city ofAddis Ababa; most of thesecontainers are in a very bad condition.Push-carts used to collect waste fromhouseholds in Addis Ababa and theformal waste management processrespectively.

Inorder to know the amount ofplastic and paper waste collectionin Addis Ababa, both an interviewand annual report were used.Thereby, there are 60 interviewerwere randomly selected from thepopulation to respond the amountof paper and plastic waste whichcollected per day by themselves.

There are about 617 cleansingassociation but recently they aremerging to union and become 74union who are engaging oncollection, transportation, sortingand selling of solid waste. SWRDPO,2019)

As shown in below figure1.4. , 50respondent respond that averageamount of plastic waste collectedper day were 75 kilogram and 10 ofthe respondent respond that 65kilogram plastic waste were collected.

127



Therefore, as mentioned on theabove there about 617 cleansingassociation who are daily workingin collection of solid waste fromhousehold? So, multi plying theaverage amount of collected wastewith whole number of associationor union or union 46.27 ton ofplastic were daily collected andannually 16,888.55 ton of wasteplastic were collected.

Source, field servey, 2018.Figure 1.5. Daily waste paper and

card board collection

3.3.3. Performances of plastic andpaper waste recycling company

Munici pal solid wastemanagement concerns individuals,community groups, government andNGOs government organizationsand institutions as service users,service providers, intermediaries,regulators and partners. Accordingly,the group of service users includeshouseholds, small and big businessorganizations (e.g . hotels,restaurants, and supermarkets),industr ies and other serviceproviders (e.g. hospitals and schools).Local governments are classified asservice providers while the nationalgovernment is the body thatembraces insti tutions andorganizations responsible forformulating institutional and legalframework of municipal solid wastemanagement services. It is alsoresponsible for the provision ofassistance in case of cross-jurisdictional problems. Both formaland informal private sector actorsare also considered as actual orpotential service suppliers.

Source, field survey, 2018Figure 1.4. Daily waste plastic

collection

As shown in the below figure 1.5,21 respondent were respond that 10kilogram of paper waste werecollected and 39 of the respondentrespond that 12 kilogram of paperwaste were collected per day, thisindicated that most of therespondent are collected highamount of paper waste from otherand this also show that 617 cleansingassociation could collect 7.4 ton ofpaper waste per day and 2,701 tonpaper per year.

As result, a lot of paper and cardboards are dump and disposed intoopen dump site and other openspaces.

128



The NGOs governmentalorganizations are described as bodiesthat are operating between theprivate and the governmental realms.External supporting agencies arebilateral and multi lateralinternational agencies involved insolid waste management issues aspart of urban management orrelated programmers (Sch?beler andet al, 1996).

Plastic recycling is the process ofrecovering scrap of waste plastic andreprocessing the material into usefulproducts. Since the vast majority ofplastic is non-biodegradable,recycling is a part of global efforts toreduce plastic in the waste stream,especially the approximately 8million tons of waste plastic thatenter the earth's ocean every year.(Jambeck et al . 2015). This helps toreduce the high rates of plasticpollution.

According to SWRDPO report ,there are about seven recyclingcompanies participate on paper andwaste plastic collection from thecleansing association and returningthose materials for recycling purposeand sold it to foreign market.

In order to examine theperformances of waste paper andplastic recycler companies, directobservation and interview were used.Therefore,

3.3.3.1. Performances of wasteplastic collection of the recyclingcompanies

Six companies are participating onwaste plast ic collect ion andconverting the collected materials

for the stage of recycling purposeand three of them are exporting thematerials and the rest are sold it toother companies.

According to the data obtainedfrom the organizations expert, thecapacity of the machine dailydemand of waste plastic to berecycled were more than a million.However, only 2, 983 ton of wasteplastic have collected and recycledin 2010 E.C half year report.(SWRDPO, 2010). Thoseorganizations have a major impacton solid waste management of thecity basically they have a capacity toreduce the recyclable waste not todispose at landfill.

3.3.3.2. Job Creation and ForeignCurrency

According to the data obtainedfrom interview, waste plastics andpapers recycling companies havecreated income for those who hadnot any work. Thus, there are 452worker were employed in recyclingcompanies and regarding foreigncurrency, three recycling companieswere exported crushed plasticmaterial for outside market .Thereby, the companies have found1,064,389.8million dollar milliondollars (SWRDPO report ,2018).

3.3.4. Identification of challengeson waste paper and plasticcollection and recycling

In order to identify the majorchallenges on waste collection forreusing and recycling activities onthis study an interview were used.Thus ,there are 90 respondent wererandomly selected to respond about

129



the major challenges for collection,reusing and recycling solid waste inAddis Ababa. Thereby the challengeswere identified as followed .majorchallenge for reusing and recyclingactivities

3.3.4.1. Sorting of waste plasticand paper

Sorting is major activities thathave to be done during disposing ofsolid waste at household level. InAddis Ababa it is usual to see mixedwaste from the source which doesnot sorted in different collection bags.As shown in the below figure , mostof the study respondent wereresponding that sorting is one of thechallenges that discourage thecollection of recyclable wastebasically plastic botlles and paperand card board. Because of these,high amount of waste plastic andpaper and cardboard are disposedto the river and other open spacesand impact on environment mediaand human health.

3.3.4.2. Work placeThe respondent for this study

were cleansing association, recyclercompanies, and worda expert andsub city manager. Therefore duringthe interview, majority of therespondent responding thatinsufficient work place become amajor challenge for collection ofrecycling and reusing activities.Whereas the rest of respondentrespond that inadequateinfrastructure such as water andelectic power) were respectivelychallenges for collection ofrecyclable materials such as plasticsand paper and card board.

As shown in the figure below,from the interview, work places forthose who are engaged at collectionand recycling activities was verysignificant issue that need to beaddressed by concerned body toimprove the city solid wastemanagement especially recyclingactivities.

Source, field survey, 2018 Figure1.6. , challenge of improper sortingof plastic and paper waste forcollection of recyclable waste

Source, field servey, 2018. Figure1.7. Insufficient work place forcollection of recyclable materials.

3. CONCLUSION ANDRECOMMENDATION

4.1. ConclusionDue to the flooding population's

130



growth, expansion of the urban areaand increasing of economic activitiesin Addis Ababa, the amount of wasteplastic and paper have increaseddrastically. Based on that in AddisAbaba, 42,705 ton plast ic isgenerated annually and 43,526 tonpaper was generated. Regardless, thisstudy has also quantified the amountof waste plastic and paper and cardboard collection in Addis Ababa.Thus, the cleansing associationreplied that an average of 16,888.55ton of plastic and 2,701 ton of paperwere collected per annum. Therefore, the generation and collection rateof waste plastics and papers havequietly varied which mean highamount of the generated solid wastedid not collected which simplydisposed to open dump site anddisposed to other open space.

In Addis Ababa solid waste becomea source of income and foreigncurrency. There are about sevencompanies were participated on solidwaste reusing and recycling business.These companies have undertakentheir business starting from collectionof the recyclable waste and convertinginto the recyclable stage like crushingthe plastic bottles and shredding thepaper and card board. Thus, 452employee have got an opportunitiesto work in solid waste recyclingactivities which means even thoughjob creation activity from this sectorbecome less, few inhabitants couldget job and has increased theirincome.

Related with income, threecompanies have exported their

material to abroad and could havegot 1,064,389.8million dollar foreigncurrency for the country. However,if the companies working very well,more than 10 million dollar will getfrom recycling waste plastic.

Regarding challenges oncollection, reusing and recyclingact ivit ies, work place foraccumulation of recyclable wasteand sorting of waste plastic andpaper at household level werementioned as major obstacleamongst other. Sorting solid wasteat house hold level is very criticalactivities which can highly supportthe improvement of solid wastemanagement in Addis Ababa.Therefore most of the respondentsuch as cleaning association, wordaand sub city expert and recyclercompanies assured that sorting solidwaste was very challenging activitieswhich cannot be easily avoided withsingle partici pation of thegovernment.

Secondly, working pleasedetermined the effectiveness ofreusing and recycling activities. Solidwaste were collected and transfer totemporary transfer station butdepend on the composition of thecollected waste temporary transferstation is vital for reusing andrecycling purpose

Finally, plastic and paper wastecan be seen easily in different partplaces of in Addis Ababa , thegenerat ion rate elevate thancollection rate and also millions ofbirr are dumping to landfill due toinadequate recycling and reusing

131



activities because of the existing oflow attention to this field withoutproviding appropriate work placesfor those recycling companies.

4.2. RecommendationWhile conducting this research,

varioues gaps were identified in thegeneration and collection of wasteplastic and paper and theireconomic value in Addis Ababa.Thus, the followingrecommendation forwarded withrespect to the objectives of theresearch for further improvementof the collection , recycling of wasteplastic and paper and card boardby different actor who areresponsible for these issues. Asmentioned earlier, there are efficientstudies regarding on solid wastecharacterization and composition ofAddis Ababa city. Therefore, solidwaste characterizat ion andcomposition study should beundertaking. Sorting of solid wasteis vital activity for waste plastic andpaper collection and recyclingpurpose. Therefore the concerned

body should formulate differentlaws and regulation regardingsorting activity, collecting therecyclable material and recyclingwaste plastic and paper activitieshas major funct ion forenvironment, social and economicgrowth. Therefore, ci tyadministration shall encourage therecycling companies with providingefficient work place or shouldestablished one recycling center tothose who are partici pated onrecycling activities. Incentives forthose who are good enough oncollection, sorting and recyclingact ivi ty shall be introduced.Evaluation and monitoring systemshould be improve and strength

5. ACKNOWLEDGMENTI would like to thanks Cleansing

Management Office for sponsoringand the agency worker to helpfinished this research paper. I wouldlike my wife marry Gurmu and mychild Aledana, Euale and yaf tMassreshaw to appreciate andparticipate the research.

References

1. Addis Ababa City Sanitation, Beautification, and Park Development Agency (2003)Current Status of Dry waste management in Addis Ababa: Addis Ababa, Ethiopia.

2. Bilitewski B., Hardtle, G., Marek K., Weissback A., and Boeddicker H., (1994)Waste Management: Springer-verlag Berlin, Germany.

3. Bernstein, Janis 'Tool Kit Social Assessment and Public Participation in MunicipalSolid Waste Management',<http://www.worldbank.org/urban/uswm/socialassesstoolkit.pdf>.

4. Bjerkli, Camilla Louise (2005), 'The cycle of plastic waste: An analysis on theinformal plastic recovery system in Addis Ababa, Ethiopia', Master thesis ( NorwegianUniversity of Science and Technology (NTNU), Department of Geography).

5. Bryman, Alan (1988), Quantity and Quality in Social Research(First edition edn.;London: Unwin Hyman Ltd).

132



6. Chekole, Zelalem Fenta (2006), 'Controlling The Informal Sector: Solid Waste CollectionAnd The Addis Ababa City Administration, 2003-2005', Masters (Norwegian University OfScience And Technology).

7. Goran Tannerfeldt, Perr Ljung (2006), More Urban Less Poor(Earthscan PubliciatzionsLtd).

8. Cochran, G. (1977) Sampling techniques, 3rd ed. Wiley series in productivity and Appliedmathematical statistics: New York, USA

9. CSA (2007) The National Census Report of Ethiopia by Age and sex Ethiopia:AddisAbaba

10.Dereje Diriba (2009) Household Solid Waste Generation Rate, Composition and ContentAnalysis for Disposal and Resource Recovery in Two Selected of Hawassa Town:

11.ENDA (1999) The Cycle Waste in Addis Ababa, Research Component, Draftpaper Ethiopia: Addis Ababa. Engineering Principles and Management Issues,McGraw- HillSingapore.

12.Getaneh Gebre Consultancy Service (2015), Solid Waste Generation Rate andCharacterization Study for Adola Woyu Town, Addis Ababa, Ethiopia.

13.Girma Bizuneh(2008), Generation Rate and Physical Composition Analysis ofInstitutional Solid Waste in kolfe keraniyo Subcity. Addis Ababa

14.Grindle, Merilee S. 'Good Enough Governance Revisited',(updated 28/07/2006) <http://www.odi.org.uk/speeches/states>.

15.Lema Asfaw (2007) Household solid waste generation rate and composition analysis intwo selected kebles of Adama town, MSc thesis paper. Addis Ababa

16.Martin Medina (1999) Globalization, Development, and Municipal solid wasteManagement in third world cities. Tijuana, Mexico.

17.Medina. (2000) Informal Recycling and Collection of Solid waste in DevelopingCountries: Issues and opportunities, 33 pp. Tokyo: United Nations University.

18.Mekonnen M, Nega F, and Shibru T. (2016) Practices of informal resourcerecovery from a solid waste stream; case study:Addis Ababa, Ethiopia.

19. International Journal of Scientific & Engineering Research, Volume 7, Issue 9,September-2016.

20.Shimelis Alebachew, Ethiopia (2003), 'decentralization For Effective MunicipalGovernance And Poverty Reduction: The Case Of Ethiopia', Paper Given At Africa LocalGovernment Action Forum Phase III.

21. Stanifkis, J. 'Integrated Waste Management: Concept and Implementation', (updated08/08/2006) < http://ohioline.osu.edu>.

22. Tadesse kume(2004) Dry Waste Management in Addis Ababa City: Ecological andEnvironmental Economics program, Addis Ababa, Ethiopia.

23. Tchobanoglous, G., Theisen, H. and Eliassen, A. (1977) Solid waste: engineeringprinciples and management issues. McGraw-Hill. Kogakusha, Tokyo.

24. Tchobanogus et.al (1993) Integrated Solid Waste Management: Engineering Principesand management issues. McGraw-Hill Inc., New York.

25. UNCHS. (1989), Refuse Collections vehicles for Developing countries, 53.pp.Nairobi, Kenya: United Nations Center for Human Settlements.

26. UNDP (1997), 'Governance for Sustainable Human Development', (New York:UNDP). United Nation Environmental Program Division of Industry, Technology andEconomics -

27. UNEP (1996),International Source Book on Environmentally Sound Technologiesfor Munici pal Solid Waste Management. UNEP Technical Publication6,Nov.1996.Retrievedfrom (http://www.unep.or.jp/ietc/estdir/pub/msw/).

28.Yitayal Beyene, 2005 Yitayal Beyene (2005) Domestic solid waste quantity andcomposition analysis in Arada Sub-City, Addis Ababa. Msc Thesis paper, Addis AbabaUniversity

29.Ray Hamond, The World in 2030,2007 PP 41

133



http://dx.doi.org/10.26739/2573-5616-2018-8-14

Abstract: Alisher Navai is one of the most famous and prominent figures in the Turkicspeaking world. His literary heritage can be compared to that of any poet in the world. Ofcourse, he did not have the power to do so. Navai mastered the best literary masterpiecescreated in his time as a representative of the literary environment of the 15th century,mastered the experience and traditions of artistic creativity, and as a result, developedthem successfully, and most importantly, he had a natural talent for artistic creativity. Inaddition, the historical period required the appearance of a great Turkish writer in Khurasanand Movarounnakhr. These factors united in the creation of a great artist, such as AlisherNavai, who made an invaluable contribution to the spiritual world of mankind. For thescholars of the Oriental classical literature, 'Khamsa' was considered the greatest work,and dozens of writers tried to do it, but only Navai was able to create this masterpiece of'Khamsa' among the Turkic poets. He studied very thouroughly the experience of hispious ancestors (mentors) in the field of khamsawriting, which can be seen in theexample of 'Saddi Iskandari' (The wall of Iskandar). Navai introduced a story of Iskandarinto his own 'Khamsa', just as Nizami, Khusraw and Jami did. It, first of all, describesIskandar as a king, and then, contemplates on his wisdom. Navai imagined Iskandar as aknowledgeable person, and in this epic poem he provided details about his scientificresearch and fiction with a group of wise men. One of these scientific discoveries is AinayiIskandari - the Iskandar's Mirror, which is widely depicted and presents significance notonly in Saddi Iskandari, but also in Navai's entire creation. This article deals with thehistory of the emergence of Ainayi Iskandari, the relationship between Nizami andKhusraw, comparison of the views of Navai with the views of his pious ancestors, as wellas, new interpretation of Navai's ideas.

Key words: Nizami, Khusraw, Navai, Iskandar (Alexander), khamsa, interpretation,mirror, symbol.

THE IMAGE OF 'THE MIRROR OF ISKANDAR' IN THEPOETRY OF ALISHER NAVAI AND ITS COMPARATIVE

ANALYSIS

Ilyos ISMOILOV,PhD student at the department of History of Uzbek literature and

textology, Tashkent State university of Uzbek language and literaturenamed after Alisher Navai. e-mail: [email protected]



Recommended citation: Massreshaw Assnakew Abebe. The image of 'The mirror of Iskandar'in the poetry of Alisher Navai and its comparative analysis. 7-8 American Journal of Research P.133-160 (2018).

134



STRUCTURED ABSTRACTAlisher Navai (1441 - 1503) lived and worked in the late Timurid's era. He is a Turkic

philosopher who can easily be compared with such Persian classics as Sa'di, Firdavsi,Nizami, Khusraw, and Jami. One of his greatest missions in the world of artistic creativitywas to protect the pure language, the interests of the Turkic peoples. He lived for the sakeof this noble and universal goal all his life and created his works in Turkish in all thegenres and types of artistic creativity. In his 'Risale' Temurid prince, Hussein Boyqarostates, 'the dead body of the Turkic language was exalted by the prophet-like life inspiringbreath of Navai'.

Navai created 'Khamsa' (1483 - 1485) in response to Nizami and Khusraw texts forthe purpose of manifesting his artistic talent, resolving global problems of all times,calling humanity for good deeds, and demonstrating possibilities of the Turkic language.The reason for that was the fact that the creation of 'Khamsa' in the end of the XII andlater, in Persian and Turkic literature was considered the highest art for the creativepotential and artistic talent of a poet. Navai strictly adhered to the tradition of the shapesof khamsanavvis - khamsa writing, which he had inherited from his teachers, but wasspecific in the content and interpretation. The above mentioned can be traced in 'SaddiIskandari', the fifth and greatest poem of Navai's 'Khamsa'.

The theme of the Iskandar in the works by Navai was depicted quite widely. This canbe observed in the variety of Navai's poems of different genres. The components of thisthematics is quite expanded and it includes the followings and the issues related to theirliterary, historical interpretation: the biography of the Iskandar, Iskandar and bicornous,personality of the Iskandar, faith of the Iskandar, the Iskandar and the elixir of life, thewall of the Iskandar, the Iskandar and Greek scholars, the mirror of the Iskandar, andothers. Therefore, we focused more on the works created by Navai in order to researchhow this theme was perceived and interpreted in the XVth century in Khurasan, how itinfluenced the indeology of the people of those times. Considering the fact that the topicunder research is too wide, we decided to imit with the imagery of the 'Ainayi Iskandari'- the mirror of the Iskandar. It should be noted that Navai's creative work has beeninfluenced by centuries-old Turkic and Persian literary experience, so to study the issueof Iskandar and the Mirror more comprehensively, and to have a full understanding of it,the works of such founders of khamsa writing as Nizami Ganjavi and Khusraw Dekhlavi,historical sources Navai studied were researched, their opinions were compared and theconclusions were drawn.

At the end of the XII century, in the XIII century, according to the canons of 'hamsa'writing, the last poem of the five had to be devoted to the subject of Iskandar thistradition was established by the first Khamsa written by Nizami (1141 - 1209), in his lastepisode, he described the story of Iskandar in detail. The Nizami's 'Iskandarnama' waswritten in 1197-1204, it consists of two parts, 'Sharafnama' and 'Iqbalnama', its size isover 10,000 bytes (verses or lines). Nizami describes the image of Iskandar in threeaspects, primarily as a conqueror, a wise man and the saint. In the 'Sharafnama', the storyof Iskandar's dignity is told, as for Iqbolnama - the story of his wisdom and prophecy. Thefirst mirror reflecting the qualities of Iskandar is described by Nizami in Sharafnama,and the second mirror in Iqbolnama.

Khusraw Dekhlavi (1253 - 1325) established the tradition of 'Khamsa' writing byreplying to Nizami (1299 - 1302). He used the experience of Nizami, but he made alleffort not to repeat him by working within the traditional style. For instance, in Khusraw's'Khamsa' the dastan of 'Ainayi Iskandari' comes the forth. His wish to be original can befelt in the fact that he changed the name of the dastan about Iskandar. In general, thereare many works in oriental literature named 'Iskandarnoma'. The author of the firstKhamsa, Nizami, also named his dastan in the same manner. But we can observe the

135



signs which prove the fact that he wanted to be original. They are traced in individualnames given to each part of the dastan. In particular, Khusraw called his dastan 'AinayiIskandari', Navai 'Saddi Iskandari', Jami 'Khiradnamai Iskandari', Abdibek Sherazi 'AyiniIskandari'. It is natural that these names are directly related to the content, and they hintat the points the author paid a particular attention to and novelties. Among such prominentkhamsa writers as Nizami Ganjavi, Khusraw Dekhlavi, Abdurakhman Jami and AlisherNavai only Khusraw Dekhlavi specifically researched the term 'Iskandar's mirror' , andpromoted the idea that oriental people had the magical mirrors much earlier than westerners.

Navai's viewpoints and information on Iskandars' mirror differ from those of Khusraw.Although his ideas related to Iskandar are reflected mainly in 'Saddi Iskandari', thistheme is also discussed in 'Farhad and Shirin', 'Sab'ai sayyar' (Seven planets), and insuch historical pamphlets as 'Tarikhi anbiya and hukama', 'Tarikhi muluki Ajam', andPersian lyrics. Navai returned to the topic of the Iskandar's mirror again and again duringhis life. In addition to approaching to the image of mirrors describing Iskandar just asNizami and Khusraw not only as a historical image, but more as to the symbolic-imaginaryhero, the image of Iskandar's mirror in Navais poetry is connected with Sufism - relatedviewpoint. In order to understand his ideas, one should be familiar with the ideas oftasavvuf (sufism) education.

In the article, the above-mentioned literary source was streamlined as much as possible,and the author attempted to unite them under certain common themes. The article ismade up of two major parts, the first part is about Iskandar's mirror, and the second isabout the second mirror of the Iskandar. The first chapter deals with the views of the firstmirror on the comparison of Saddi Iskandari, Iskandarnoma and Ainayi Iskandari,commentaries on the interpretation of Navai's 'Farhad and Shirin', the Turkic and Persianlyrics are presented.

In the second part, Navais viewpoints on the second mirror reflected in his Layli and'Tarikhi muluki Ajam' are compared to those of Nizami and Khusraw; this part alsopresents a brief literary and historical genesis of the information provided by Navai in'Tarikhi Muluki Ajam' (History of persian kings). The author brings forward evidence toprove the fact that Iskandar's mirror is related to Alexandrian beacon, one of the sevenwonders of the world

Key words: Nizami, Khusraw, Navai, Iskandar (Alexander), khamsa, interpretation,mirror, symbol.

INTRODUCTION.The mirror is one of the most

important images of Iskandarnamacreated in the Orient. It has alsodrawn artists' attention as a motivefor Iskandar's wisdom and subtlety.In order to fully understand theimage of Iskandar's mirror inNavai's works, it must be studied ina comparative aspect, as thisphenomenon in the poet's creativityis not spontaneous, and necessitatesthe study of the individuality ofNavai's creativity and the need to

determine his poetic talents. This canbe explained by the followings wordsabout comparative literature studies'Finding differences and similaritiesin the literature and specialists oncomparative literature studies, aswell as defining the history of ideas,themes, feelings, genres and places.'(?ztekin, 2007: 671). One of the mostimportant components of storiesabout Iskandar is the image of themirror , and so is in Alisher Navai's.He left some information about themirror qualifying Iskandar's

136



personality. In contrast to his piousancestors (pious ancestors, usuallyused to describe mentors or scholarsin sufism), Navai narrates on twomirrors of Iskandar. Theirinterpretation, history, peculiaritiesare presented in the poet's 'SaddiIskandari', 'Layli and Majnun','Sab'ai Sayyar', 'Tarikhi anbiya andhukama', Turkic and Persian lyrics.

I. FIRST MIRROR.1. In Navai's 'Saddi Iskandari'

(Iskandar's wall).Navai gives the information about

the first mirror in 'Saddi Iskandari'.There, he describes Iskandar'scampaign to China. Among the giftsfrom the khan, he mentions a'Mirror of China'. One of itswonderful qualities was the fact thatboth of its sides always shined asthe sun and the moon. Two sides ofthe mirror had two symbolicfunctions, according to them, whenthe king was listening to thecomplains of the people, and if thesecond party rejects the claim of thefirst party, the king did not have toaddress the witness, it was enoughto look at the mirror: if the wordswere true, his face appeared in themirror, if not, then it was notreflected in the mirror . The secondside of the mirror had such afunction, according to which whenking was at a party, the peoplepresent there could look into themirror, and if they were moderatelydrunk, their faces were reflected asthey are, but if they were heavilydrunk, their reflections lookedabnormally prolonged and flat. As a

result, they had to escape thissituation. It should be pointed outthat the quality of truthfulness of theChinese mirror given by Navai ischaracterized by sources, especiallyin folklore, by means of variousliving and lifeless objects. Forexample, in Firdavsi 's'Iskandarnama' it is a 'tree', in otherwords, a speaking tree with a similarfeature.

Iskandar is surprised at thisunique gift and decides to spendwinter in China. He wants to createtwo objects - a mirror and astrolabe.The four hundred scientists underIskandar were divided into twogroups, for one of them, Iskandarappointed Plato and Socrat as theheads, and for the other Aristotleand Buccane. One group dealt withthe world, and the other with thegalaxies. They created two roundobjects, from the mixture of ores,the first group made an astrolabefrom lead and copper, and thesecond, a glossy steel mirror.Theastrolabe reflected the sky objects,their secrets, and the mirrorreflected the world we live in, theseven climates of the earth (Navai,1993: 315 - 344). This was the firstmirror made in China whichcharacterized Iskandar. Navaiprovides a typical interpretation ofthis image in 'Farhad and Shirin'.

2. In Nizami's 'Iskandarnama'.There are special notes about the

first mirror in Nizami's andDekhlavi's Iskandarnamas. Accordingto Nizami, after Iskandar defeatsZangiys he was able to become

137



powerful and started to prepare forthe war against Darius. And then heneeded a clear mirror. The mirrorhad not been invented beforeIskandar. To do it they first heatedgold and silver in a mold; but thereflection in it was not correct, eachmetal separately reflected the objects.Then, using the iron, he places thegems to the iron and makes theshape of a rectangle, a hexagon, butwhen the target is not formed, theyform a circle and, only then,regardless of whatever side you lookinto it from, the image is correctlydisplayed. Whoever looks at themirror, the window shows asmoothness from the roughness.Iskandar is the first to look at thismirror, and when he looks, thereflections in both gems cometogether, and the happy king kissesthe mirror. This is, according toNizami, what the bride's custom ofkissing the window originates from(Ganjavi, 2012: 80-81).

3. 'Iskandar's mirror' by KhusrawDekhlavi.

Khusraw takes a differentapproach to it, he not only descriedthe mirror in his book, but made itthe title of the book. By doing it heaimed at making this book originaland different from others, and toemphasize the new ideas about'Iskandar's mirror'. He does not speakabout the mirrors depicted byNizami and Navai, he suggests thatthe mirror made by Chinese mastersin the contest with roman masterswas the mirror qualifying Iskandar;and thus expresses the most

extraordinary idea according towhich, this mirror belongs not toIskandar, but to the Khaqan(Dekhlavi,1977: 162). As an evidencefor that he uses the legend whichdescribes the argument between thechinese and romans. According tothis story create a mirror reflectingthe ornaments as real. As a result, itreflected the beautiful paintings theromans drew. But Iskandar getsamazed at the mirror made by theChinese:

Chu kam dide bud oina pesh az on,Badidan on va shud dasti hayratgazon.

(He saw very few mirrors before,and having seen this he was

amazed)(Dekhlavi,1977: 141)

COMPARISON.This legend in Khusraw's story

was used from the 'Iskandarnama'by Nizami, but Nizami had used itin a completely different point andfor a completely different purpose.He named the object made by theChinese not 'mirror' but 'suffa' whichmeans stage, wall. In other words,he does not stick to the idea of theobject created by the Chinese beingthe mirror. He uses this legend notto compare the degree of theintelligence between peoples, butonly to tell a story related to theIskandar (Ganjavi, 2012: 225-227).One can call an object reflecting apicture as a mirror. Therefore, heinterprets as the first mirrorreflecting (qualifying) the Iskandar.

Navai was not influenced byNizami and Khusraw relating the

138



first mirror, but his views arefundamentally different even thoughAmir came close to Khusraw.According to Navai, the mirror wasinvented by the peoples of the eastearlier than Europeans. Iskandarwas surprised by the invention of theChinese, who were surprised by thestrangeness of Iskandar, but he refersto the mirror of Nizami as themirror of Iskandar for the first timein the world. Probably other sourcesinterpret the mirror as Iskandar'smirror, Khusraw argued thatattributing it to Iskandar was amistake. Both Nizami nor Navaiwhen giving information about twomirrors meant the mirror belongingto Khusraw Khan. One of the newthings in Navais descriptions is thathe refers to the mirror not as anordinary mirror, but a mirror with asecret or mysterious power. Becauseeastern people thought that Iskandarhad a magic mirror before he madehis campaign to Chin. It is thissupposition that brings to conclusionthat the mirror created by Iskandarin China was not ordinary but with amagic power. Therefore, in hisdescri ptions Navai paid a lot ofattention to magic. As a result, withoutthis quality, it became difficult tounderstand the author's aim. It is alsoworth attention that majority of casesevents described in 'Iskandarnama'sby Nizami, Khusraw, and Navai arerelated to Chin.

4. Interpretation of the image ofthe Mirror of Iskandar.

'Iskandarnama', 'Iskandar'smirror', and 'Saddi Iskandari' are

historical books; therefore, theycontain some information about thereason, history, and somecharacteristics of the mirror. In thesebooks the mirror is a hero that showsthe attitude to the wisdom ofIskandar, science and people ofscience. It is can be said that itreaches the level of a real hero inghazeles of the east, in Navais lyricsand in such masnaviys as 'Farhadand Shirin', 'Sab'ai sayar'. In Navaislyrics it had a symbolic character andmainly expressed the truth ofwisdom. This is as true concerningNavais Persian lyrics as that ofTurkic.

Although Tasavvuf teachings donot relate on Iskandar's mirror, thereare educational notes concerning themirror. The mirror is a specificallyrefined object, in the language ofpeople of tasavvuf it is the heart of aperfect man. As names, ancestry,and qualities are called mirrors andthey usually fully reflect the soul ofa person and they are always togetherwith them. (Sajjadi, 1370: 45). So,in other words, the heart of a humanwas called the mirror based on thefact that it reflected the personality,qualities, and names of the God. Ifbased on this point of view, thecharacteristics of the Iskandarconnected to the mirro described byNavai can be properly discovered.

4.1. The interpretation of theimage of Iskandar's mirror in 'Farhadand Shirin'.

A typical example of theinterpretation of this image can befound in 'Farhad and Shirin'by Navai.

139



Just as in 'Hayrat al-abrar', in'Farhad and Shirin' too, the imageconnected to the theme of Iskandarplays an important role. After Farhadgrows up, his father offers him thethrone and the crown. Farhad didnot want this, so, he refuses andapologizes for this. But as his fatherthe shakh insisted he agreed on onecondition. Farhad wanted some timeto learn the issues related to thedevelopment of the country, itsreign, and only then to accept thethrone.

As Farhad gained experience inruling he entered one of the secrettreasuries of the sultanat. The princedid not value gold more than blackstone, but at the end of his visit hesees a crystal chest. The chest wasmade from pure crystal and it wasdifficult to believe that it was madeby a human. No one knew how itwas made, but it was closed by alock decorated with precious stones.When Farhad tried opening it, thekhan told that no one knew thesecret of the chest, and he himselfwas not able to open it. In addition,they did not have the key. Thisincreased the interest of Farhad. Nomatter how much they tried todistract him from the chest, theywere unable. Therefore, they had toreveal the truth and open the chest.When they opened the chest theyfound 'rakhshanda mirat" a brightmirror inside it. The mirror wasmade by scientists and all its secretswere written on its back: "this mirrorcan image the world; it is as brightas the sun; its creator is Iskandar

from Rome; the mirror is thememory from him to the people ofthe world. Iskandar made this mirrorwith four hundred scholars as wiseas Plato, aware of the fate, secretsof the sky and stars. They workedhard for some years on it. Thismirror was the world of wisdom, arare thing. Anyone trying to open itif can, when picks it up and looksinto it, will see in it everything thatis predicted for him by fate. By thewill of the God, the mystery of theGod can be seen in it. But it is veryhard to open this secret. To do itone must suffer both physically andspiritually. The one who tries to doit must go to the mount in the northof Greece and kill three monstersthere. On one of them there is adragon made by the anger of thegod, on the second was Ahramanwho gained ill-fame for his evildeeds, and on the third mount,there was a mysterious temirpeyker-steel mirror (this mysterious objectwas also related to Iskandar). Afterthis place, the person had to go tothe forth one, which was even moredifficult. The one who reaches theforth mount will see a cave, insidewhich Socrates lived. The one whoreaches this cave would see Socrateswho could help to solve all hisproblems if alive. If Socrates died,the person who prayed to him canget rid of all his problems.

When Farhad met Suhayla, thesalaf for the first time, Suhayla toldFarhad that he had been waiting forhim for several hundred years andthat he had read from 'Jamaspnama'

140



(the book about Persian healerJomosp, it described the eventswhich were to happen in thefollowing three thousand years): "Athousand years after me, a princenamed Farhad will come from Chin,and he will his life to risk and openthe secret of the Roman Iskandar.But before that, Farhad will haveto kill the dragon, he will defeat thetreasure, Ahraman and get the ringof Solomon. When he opens itssecret, he will get Jamshid's cup.Farhad must handed all the gains toHakan, he saw Socrates andIskandar's mirror. Socrates keeps hisword and turns to Chin and looksat the mirror, all of a sudden. Butbefore that, Farhad has to kill thedragon and get the treasure, defeatAhraman and get the ring ofSolomon. But when he opens thesecret, he should devote everythingto the khan, the fact that he hasseen Socrates and got the mirror ofIskandar was enough for Farhad. Heshould remember the words ofSocrates very well, and everythingthat he saw in the mirror will happento him after he returns to Chin".While Suhayla was teaching Farhadabout the catastrophes he willencounter on his way, she alsomentioned the magical instrumentof Iskandar. She also told that hewould find Jami Jam (Jamshed'sCup in Sufism describes the sourceof wine as the source of wisdom)there, on its sides Iskandar had leftsome notes which could helpFarhad in finding Socrates. Farhadmeets with Socrates. During their

talk Socrates told Farhad that thisworld was temporary and the peopleseeking divine truth always hadmany difficulties.:

Agar topsa Sikandar mulki zoting,Gar o'lsa Nuh umricha hayoting,Chu ketmoqlik keraktur bot, agar kech,Hamul davlat bila bu umr erur hech.

(Navai, 1992;150)(Even though you gain the wealth of Iskandar,And your life lasts for as long as Noah's days,Still your time will come early or late,Because all the wealth can never change any fate)In other words, even if you have

the wealth of Iskandar, and yourlife is as long as Noah's, still youwill have to leave, early or late.Then, all the wealth is nothing inyour life. With these words the poetdid not mean that Iskandar spenthis life in vain by collecting all thewealth he had or that it was toolong to live as Noah did. Bymentioning Noah as the person wholived the longest , and Iskandar asthe richest man ever, Navai wantedto express his most important pointof view: no one can live forever, thewealth is not the most important asit is temporary, i.s. the world istemporary. Socrates taught Farhadthat the main aim of living is obeyingthe God, finding the way towardsmeeting with Him.

When Socrates was solving theproblems, Farhad shot an arrow atthe mirror fixed on its stand, thisarrow also revealed its mystery. Hestated that when someone lookedinto the mirror, everything he sawthere was sure to happen to him. In

141



other words, that person would fallin love, and gradually grow madfrom love. He would not haveanother chance to see the samething again. After Farhad reachedChine, he saw his destiny in themirror, as well as Shirin. He becameunconscious from the beauty ofShirin. Here, his adventures relatedto the mirror ended and he went toArmenia.

In order to understand theinterpretation of the image ofIskandar's mirror in dastan oneshould be familiar with dogmaticviews. In the book, the mirrorsymbolizes the soul of a personlonging for gaining the Devine truth;so the views related to the magicpower of the mirror had a similarsymbolic character. Understandingthe image of the mirror in 'Farhadand Shirin'as the symbol of a personsearching for the divine truth, theliterary interpretation of the mirror;so one should presume the ideasrelated to the mystery of the mirrorand the ways to understand it assymbolic means. The views on themystery of the Iskandar's mirror andits understanding are actually thediscovery of the heart of the learner(divine truth seeler) on the road oflove; discovery of one's own heart;or the discovery of one's self. Theyare not related to the historicalMirror of the Iskandar describedin 'Saddi Iskandari'. In 'SaddiIskandari', there is only informationabout the fact that it had a secretpower and could reflect view of thewhole world. It does not have any

word about it being similar to theone in 'Farhad and Shirin'or aboutthe ways to reveal its secret. This isalso confirmed by the fact that theadventures of Farhad connected tothe mirror come under the problemof perfect manners. It is true that factsregarding the Mirror of Iskandarfrom 'Farhad and Shirin' and theinformation in 'Saddi Iskandari' aregenerally similar: the mirror in'Farhad and Shirin'was told to bemade by four hundred scientists,while in 'Saddi Iskandari', it waswritten that Iskandar had totallyfour hundred scientists and twohundred of them worked on creatingthe mirror; the poet also mentionedthat the mirror was made in China,and it was shown to the khan. Butthere is no information about it beinggiven to the khan as a gift. As for'Farhad and Shirin', there the poetwrote that it was found in thetreasury of the khan.

'Saddi Isakandari' does notprovide information about thescientist who was in the head of thegroup; but in 'Farhad and Shirin', itis stated that only Socrates (notAristotle) knew the secret power ofthe mirror. So one can conclude thatthe mirror was made by suchscientists as Plato and Socrates witha group of other scientists; or if wetake into consideration the fact thatSocrates was one of the fourhundred scientists, no objection maybe left as regards the person whoknew the secret of the mirror. Thisdemonstrates not only the fact thatNavai strictly followed the law of

142



proportionality when creating theartistic imagery of Iskandar's Mirrorjust as in other cases throught hisall life, but also bears evidence tothe fact that chronologically he usedthe same sources for writing 'SaddiIskandari' as those he used for'Farhad and Shirin'.

4.2. Interpretations in Navais lyricpoetry

There are a number of variousinterpretations of the image of themirror regarding its essence function,characteristics, and shape in Navaislyric poetry. The image of the mirrorin the poet's ghazel writing wasapplied identically in his love poems,poems containing sufisticalviewpoints, and rindona (telling thestory of dervishes)poems, and inmany cases, the images of Jamshedand a cup come together in them.

4.2.1. In Turkish lyrics.The mirror in Navais love

ghazeles written in Turkic plays asimportant role as all othertraditional images. Navai in oneghazel bespeaks the cruelty of thebeloved, travails of being parted andweakness of the person in love; inthe last two lines, he concludes hisviews and positively evaluates alltorture that the beloved womancauses to the lover, even heconsiders it to be necessary because:

Ma'shuq qilur jilva, har kimki aning ko'nglinDard o'ti kuli birla ishq oyinafom etmish.

(Navai, 1987: 244)(The image of beloved will mirror in the heartWhich polished was with the ash from the fire of love)

In other words, the one whosesoul glistened as a mirror polishedwith ash, then his soul will reflectthe beloved. Navai used the processof such a household routine ascleaning dishes with ash to depictthe image of ideas related to love.But this was not ordinary ash it was"ash of pain"; and in order to reflectthe face of the beloved one shouldonly use 'ash of pain '. Therequirement of love to be imbuedwith pain - is one of the mainfeatures distinguishing Navais loveconcept from that of pious ancestors'(scholars). The poet concludes hisideas connected to this with thefollowing words:

Iskandaru Jamliqdur ishqingda Navoiyg'a,Kim raxshing izu na'lin ko'zgu bila jom etmish.

(Navai, 1987: 238)(Your love makes Navai as great as Iskandar or Jamshed,He can turn the print of the horse foot into a cup and its shoe into mirror)In other words, (hey, beloved),

Navai in his love to you is as greatas Iskandar and Jamshed, becausehe turned the print of the horse footinto a mirro, and its shoe he used asa cup. In the history of literature,Iskandar was famous for his mirror,and Jamshed for his cup. In theabove verse, the person in love isproud of being as superior in loveas kings, even great as Iskandar andJamshed because he had the printof the horseshoe which could replaceIskandar's mirror and Jamshed's cup.The lyric hero when saying:"Iskandaru Jamliqdur ishqinda

143



Navoig'a" does not mean he is equalin love to Iskandar and Jamshed,but he means that he reached thesame majesty in love affairs as didIskandar and Jamshid in kinghood.To prove that he states that in orderto see what is happening in theworld, Iskandar needs a mirror, andJamshed needs a cup, but for himto understand the truth he has hisfair one's horse trace and horseshoe.The way the lyric hero thinks - froma part to the whole, from the eventto the essence - is based on thetheory of beatific vision. In otherwords, he holds forth on his belovedseeing the trace and the horseshoeof the horse she rides.

The mirror in Navais lyrics is alsocompared to the face of the beloved,bu doing this, the poet achieves theharmony of both inner and outerfeatures.

Labingdur Jomi Jamshidu yuzung mir'oti Iskandar, Musallamdur sanga husnu jamol ahlig'a sultonliq.

(Navai, 1999: 190)(Your lips are like the cup of Jamshed, and your face is as Iskandar's mirror,Indisputable is queenhood for you among the beauties of the world)In other words, your lips are the

cup of Jamshed, your face is themirror of Iskandar, therefore youhave the features peculiar to thequeen among the people of beauty.In these lines, the poet draws outlogical conclusion which states thatas long as you have your lips andyour face, just as Jamshed has a cup,and Iskandar has a mirror, you canbe the queen in the world of beauties.

The ghazel expresses divine ideas;each image is reposed with symboliccharacteristic. In particular, due tothe fact that the mirror is used toexpress the heart of an accomplishedperson which can be the home forthe personality, quality, name andacts of Allah. In fact, as we havealready mentioned above, anaccomplished and faultless personis called 'mir'ot' (mirror/reflection)(Mir'oti Haq, Aynai Rakhman(names given to Allah)) (Uludað,1995: 72). It is well-known that inclassic oriental literature the cupand the mirror have a symbolicmeaning; but this cannot be alwaysapplied to the cup of Jamshed andthe mirror of Iskandar. Whilestudying the heritage of Navai, weoften come across the the caseswhen these two images are used toexpress symbols of a divineknowledge. For example, it is verywell known what an important rolethey play when Farhad from 'Farhadand Shirin'was gaining knowledge. Inthis ghazel. There is also a hint at thefact that Iskandar's mirror was themirror which showed the sight ofGod. Because the face of a humanwas considered to be the reflectionof the divinity.

In Navais lyrics, there are alsoideas related to the Iskandar's mirrorwhich tell that it is impossible tochange the fate, all is doneaccording to the will of Allah, aboutpeople who denied to require toaccomplish the worldly deeds, butattempted to leave them. In suchcases, one can see the the reflection

144



of the poet's conception abouttemporality, and Iskandar and hismirror are repeated in suchdiscriptions as undeniable evidence.For example, in ghazel number 107from 'Navadir an-nihaya', the poetstates the followings about thedestructive power of titles andwealth on humans:

Bo'lur tiyra ko'zgung, to'lar zahri JomingTutaykim, bo'l Skandaru Jamg'a solis.

(Navai, 1987: 81)(Will turn your mirror dim, and fill the cup beheld by you with poison,Wealth. Though you are the third man after Iskandar and Jamshed)Which means, even if you are the

third after Iskandar and Jamshed,wealth will make your mirror dimand fill your cup with poison. Inthese verses the images of the mirror,cup, Iskandar and Jamshed shape akind of system, which served as akind of proof to the fact that theworld is ruthless, there is no eternityin it; therefore you must not getattached to it. In ghazel number 396from 'Badae' al-vasat', you can alsosee similar views:

Soqiyo, oynagun jom bilaBir dam etgil meni Iskandaru JamKi, na Jam qoldiyu ne Iskandar,Itti ul jom ila ko'zgu ham.Shod bo'lkim, ikki olam komiArzimaskim, yegasen bir dam g'am.

(Navai, 1999: 235)(Come, cup-bearer, with the mirror-like cupTurn me into Iskandar and Jam for a moment,As both Jam and Iskander,And their cup and mirror are gone.Be happy, as the aims of both worldsAre not worth of a moment of grief)Which means: "Hey, cup-bearer,

give me a mirror-like cup (here, a

cup full of wine able to reflect) andturn me into Iskandar and Jamshed,as both Iskandar, Jamshed, andtheir mirror and cup are gone.Therefore, it is better to entertainas all the aims of the two worlds arenot worth a moment of grief. AsNavai stated earlier, he wanted toget rid of himself, to make his selfforeign to him. And he mentionswine as the best instrument ofachieving this. He considers thatwhen he gets the wine and drinksit, he will be able to forget abouthimself for moment and sink into areal love. It is noteworthy that hecompares getting wine from cup-bearer to becoming equal toIskandar and Jamshed. One can alsounderstand it as the desire to be ashappy as these rulers even for amoment, or to turn into a personwho found divine wisdom, the loverwho achieved his love just asIskandar, become the slave of love.In the following line, the poet whiletelling that the world is temporary,states that the aims of both worldsare not worth being sad. Instead, hestates, it is better to sip from themirror-like cup of the cup-bearerand for a moment become the peoplewho realize the essence of this world.These viewpoints of Navai expandour notion of Iskandar. It should bementioned, that the tradition ofdepict ing Iskandar as therepresentative of the divine love inoriental literature existed beforeNavai . For example, in thefourteenth century, in'Iskandarnama' by Ahmadi, there is

145



a similar hero. Literature speasialistMelike Gukchan describes this asfollows: "Dünya, devletler vehükümdarlar tarihine yöneltilmis budikkat içerisinde efsanevi kahramanIskender, Kur'an'daki Zülkarneynkýssasýyla iliskilendirildiði için sadecegüç ve iktidarýn deðil, ayný zamandayeryüzünde adaletin, hakkaniyetin vetevhid mucadelesinin temsilcisi gibigorunmektedir" (Türkdoðan, 2009:761).

The images in the verse form acertain system and create a linkedcharacter: the verse starts with theaddress to the cup-bearer whichintroduces the image of the cup, thecup is linked to Jamshed, thequality of the cup - mirror-likerelates the image of Jamshed to oneof Iskandar, and they come side byside. In the following line, the imageof Iskandar is used in the light ofthe mostly used by Navaiconnotation - temporality of theworld although in the previous linehe is described as the symbol of aneducated person. It should bementioned that the Iskandar inNavais poetry is a hero with syncreticqualities uniting various content andshades of meanings. Sometimes thishero even has inner oppositions asregards certain qualities.

There are also in the poet's lyricswords that are related to thedescription of the shape of AinayiIskandari. For example here, Navaiwrites:

Xush ko'rarmen dahrni sovug' su birlakim, bu yozBo'ldi issig'din quyosh ko'zlarga chatri sanjari.

Bir ayoq muzluq su Jomi Jamdurur, nevchunki borBir ayog' og'zicha muz oyinayi Skandariy.

(Navai, 1999: 416)In other words, I like the cool

water of the sea, because thissummer the sun rays are like sharpknives to eyes, in this heat a bowl(cup) with ice is like Jamshed's cup,because inside it, there is a piece ofice like Iskandar's mirror in theshape of the bowl (kosa a roundshaped bowl). The reason why in thesecond two-lines the bowl of icywater is compared to the cup ofJamshed is that, according to thepoet's statement, it contains a pieceof ice which looks like Iskandar'smirror. It is known that Jamshed'scup is called "Jami getinamo,oynagun jom" in classic literature.Jami getinamo is the cup showingthe world, and oynagun jom meansthe cup as clear as the mirror. Therelat ionshi p between thecomparison of the ice piece toIskandar's mirror and comparing thecup to Jamshed's cup because therewas a round piece of ice in it is seenin the fact that the wine poured intoJamshed's cup was so clear andpure that it could reflect events inthe whole world, as for the piece ofice put inside the cup, it remindsNavai of this quality of Jamshed'cup.

By saying 'Xush ko'rarmen dahrnisovug' su birla' Navai is based onthe tradition of cooling drinkingwater by putting pieces of ice insidethe dish. By using a metaphor on thebasis of objective reality and routine

146



situation, Navai means that just asJamshed could see the whole worldinside his cup, drinking icy watercould enable a thirsty person drinkingfrom it with pleasure and show theworld in bright colours. So,comparison of the ice piece toIskandar's mirror can be justifiedwith both its shape and its content.As we have seen above, the imageof Iskandar's mirror was used inNavais Turkic lyrics mainly toexpress divine truth. This image wasalso quite active in the poet's Persianlyrics, and often it was paralleled tothe soul and heart of a beggar.

4.2.2. In Persian lyrics.In his Persian ghazels, Navai

clearly describes the main meaningsof Jamshed's cup and Iskandar'smirror expressed in his poetry:

Dil shavad Jomi Jamu Oyinayi Iskandari,Har gado, k-ash nushad Iskandarvashu Jamshedvor.

(Navai, 2002:8)The poet in the part before maqta

of the ghazel about dervishes giveshis considerations to the qualities ofwine as followos: "any beggar ifdrinks from this wine as Jamshedand Iskandar, his heart will becomeJamshed's cup and Iskandar'smirror". Here by wine he means thepleasure of love, desire, unless theperson in love goes through this inhis inner feelings, he cannot reachthe state of a real lover. As they say,Jamshed cup shows the events inthe world only after it is filled withwine. So, truth seeker if findspleasure and joy of love, his heartbrightens and the essence can bereflected. In this line too, the author

draws a parallel line between theimages of Iskandar, Jamshed, themirror and the cup to the imagesof a beggar and his heart. The heartof the beggar must enjoy the wineas kings do in order to be able toreflect the essence as Iskandar'smirror and Jamshed's cup.

Here, there one can feel anequivocal meaning. First of all, thebeggar has to drink from the winein order to have the heart that canshow the mystery of events, be brightenough. Secondly, Iskandar andJamshed drank from the wine beingdescribed; therefore, one of themgot the mirror that can reveal thesecrets of the world; and the secondhas the cup. Should you be able todrink from that wine your heart willrepresent the essence of the wholereality. This kind of verses in Navaisworks show that Iskandar's mirrorand Jamshed's cup are used toillustrate poetically the heart full ofknowledge which belongs to ascholar.

Worldly and theologicalviewpoints of Navai related to theimage of the mirror are based onits ability to transmit the world. Outof this ability he creates variousmetaphors. For instance, in one ofhis ghazels he calls it "OynayiSikandaram" (Navai, 2002: 163), inanother one "Xizrro obi hayotOynayi Iskandar ast" (Navai, 2003:206). It is worth attention that whenthe hero tells that he has Iskandar'smirror he means that he is aware ofthe science of history, has scholasticknowledge, rich life experience, and

147



that the wine (divine quality)brightens his heart and informs himof the essence of the world. The newfeature of the mirror that we cameacross in this ghazel is that it is notonly capable of informing about thefuture fate, celestial secrets, but alsocan provide information about thepast truth.

The metaphor where Iskandar'smirror is compared to amrita is alsoworth attention:

Mardi rahibinro dili mahfinamo v-on Jami Jam,Hizro obi hayot Oynayi Iskandar ast.In other words, the heart of the

pir (in Sufism a person who is called'pir' has a role of leading andinstructing other people on the Sufipath) which shows divine secrets islike Jamshed's cup, as for elixir oflife, it is like Iskandar's mirror forHizr. We know that Jamshed's cupsymbolizes the heart of aconsummate person as a metaphorto a container of wisdom. Whencreat ing these metaphors, asgrounds, the poet used the theirquality of demosntrating orreflecting celestial secrets. Moreover,he implicitly meant that wine is apleasure, desire for real love.However, except in 'Tukhfat al-afkar', nowhere else, we comeacross the idea that elixir of life forKhizr was Iskandar's mirror. Besidesbeing an ever-living saint blessed byGod's mercy, he also was a hero wareof the celestial truth, essence of thisworld, supporter who could foreseethe future; and therefore, heappeared in the form of a saviorwhen someone lost their way, or

was in trouble. It was Khizr's missionof a savior that led to interpretinghim as a 'pir'.

Here, Navai tries to explainKhizr's wisdom, ability to foresee theevents by means of Iskandar's mirrorwhich was the glass that couldmirror the world in itself. In otherwords, the image of the spring withelixir of life, its purity was similarto Iskandar's mirror, as if Khizrcould see everything happening inthe world on the surface of the springwith elixir of life. The images of thepir, the heart able to reflectmysterious secrets, and the cupcorrespond to the images of Khizr,elixir of life, and the mirror in thenext line. Besides the comparison ofthe hear to the cup, and the elixirof life to the mirror, there is alsoconnection between the hearrevealing secrets and the elixir oflife. In "Tarikhi anbiya and hukama"Navai states the followings about theelixir of life: "And some people saythat Allah granted saint Khizr withmystic knowledge of the other worldand for that he gave him the elixirof life" (Navai, 2000: 95). In otherwords, when he tells that Khizr wasgranted the elixir of life he meansthat he became the master ofnuminous knowledge. Accordingly,just as the poet used Khizr'sleadership qualities as the raisond'etre for comparing him to pir, theabilities of the cup and the mirrorto reflect the whole world forcomparing them, so were well-grounded his attempts to comparethe heart representing mysterioustruths to the elixir of life.

148



In some of Navai's Persianghazels, the poet uses simile wherehe sometimes compares a beggarwith his old ceramic cup toIskandar and his mirror, andsometimes contrasts them. Forexample, in his tatabbu' (a poemwritten in reply to some other poet'spoem) to the ghazel by MavlanaShakhi he states:

Dorad gadoi maykada az bodavu qadahOynayi Skandaru Jomi Jame digar.

(Navai, 2002: 19)In other words, a beggar from

the wine house besides his wine cup,he also has Iskandar's mirror andJamshed's cup. As it is described inthe following lines of the ghazel,besides his cup with wine, the truthseeker also had Iskandar's mirrorand Jamshed's cup - his pir -mentor, who was his secret keeperand pain healer (piri mug'on,sirdosh). The images in the ghazelcan be interpreted as follows: his pirimug'on (spiritual mentor) was thescholar who gain celest ialknowledge, a perfect man, and winewas the share of his knowledge. Thelover in the presence of the pirobtains the divine knowledge, so forhim both the mirror making awareof the worldly events, and the cupfilled with wine is his spiritualmentor and nothing else. This isbecause due to the teachings of thementor a student's souls brightensup, his intellect increases. If Iskandarcame to know the world through hismirror, and Jamshed through hiscup, the truth seeker understandsthe essence of the world thanks tohis mentor- pir. That is, Navai

parallels the images of Iskandar'smirror and Jamshed's cup with theimage of pir - spiritual mentor too.

In his tatabbu' to Hafiz Shirazi'sghazel "Nadosht", Navai shows oneinterpretation of these images:

Doram sofoli ko'hnai mayxona pursharob,K-in oina Sikandaru in jom Jam nadosht.

(Navai, 2002:131)That is, I have an old ceramic

cup full of wine from the winehouse, it is both a mirror and a cupfor me. Neither Iskandar has sucha mirror, nor Jamshed has such acup. The pith and marrow of thisverse is expressed by means of fourimages: a ceramic dish, wine, amirror, and a cup. Due to the factthat ghazel is about cognition ofcelestial knowledge, the meaningsthese images express as means ofintellectual metaphors play asignificant role. The mirror is aspecifically processed object; amongsufistic scholars it is used to expressthe heart of a perfect man, thereflection of a perfect man is hisappearance, because breed, quality,and names are also called mirrors,and all of those qualities are perfectlypersonalized in a perfect man(Sajjadi, 1370: 45). Cup (Jom) isused here to express a bowl(container) to drink somethingfrom, as metaphor it expresses aheart of a knowledgeable man-mentor full of wisdom (Sajjadi,1370: 280). By wine the poet meansthe victory of love; in addition, winehere also represents the meaningclose to it - the pleasure one getsfrom the heart of a mentor (Sajjadi,

149



1370: 751). The wine house - is thesoul of a perfect scholar, it is full ofdesire and joy, and divine knowledge(Sajjadi, 1370: 752). Ceramic dishis the heart of the dervish (Kamilav,2012: 12-16), the application ofsuch expressions as brokenceramics, old ceramics expressmeanings close to each other.

If the poem is analyzed in such away, we shall receive the followingmeaning: I have a modest heart fullof wisdom, it is a mirror for me, itreflects all the essence of the world,its creatures, qualities and names;it is a cup for me full of divinedoctrines. Iskandar's mirror andJamshed's cup do not have thesequalities, therefore they are lessvaluable than my heart.

Jamshed made the cup namedafter him with the help of scientists.When this cup is filled with wine,the phenomena in the world arereflected in it; therefore, it issometimes called 'Jami getinamo' -the cup capable of showing theworld. Iskandar's mirror was madeby him and four hundred scientists.It is also described to reflect theworld; therefore, sometimes it iscalled 'oynayi jahonnamo' - themirror showing the world. Inparticular, Iskandar's mirror andJamshed's cup are often used inNavais lyrics to express the heart ofa man of deep knowledge. However,in accordance to his method of'poetic borrowing' to emphasize aconcrete imagery purpose Navai'abjures' these well-known andfamous images. Even though the cupand the mirror were specifically

refined objects, the were not asvaluable as ceramic dish becausethey only reflect the event in theworld. As for the old ceramic dishfull of wine (the heart of an 'arif'),according to the poet, it could reflectthe essence of the world.Furthermore, in the verse, the poetimplicitly contrasts the mirror andthe cup, made by processing andrefining iron and other metal as hardas iron, to the ceramic dish madeby processing earthly clay. Thus, henot only achieves expressing hispoetic objective but also correlatesthe process of making ceramic dishto the religious origin of a humanbeing made from clay. In otherwords, Navai interprets Iskandar'smirror and Jamshed's cup asworldly objects in order to draw theattention to the scholastic essenceof the imagery of the ceramic dishand to achieve expressiveness.

There is a similarity in terms ofidea, imageries, and interpretation,between this ghazel from 'DivaniFani" and the first ghazel from'Hazayin al-maoni". The third beytsof both ghazels are worth attentionas regards this. Particularly, the thirdverse of 'Ashraqat...' reads as follows:

Ey, xush ul maykim, anga zarf o'lsa bir sing'on safol,Jom o'lur getiynamo, Jamshid ani ichkan gado.

(Navai, 1988:20)In other words, it is such good

wine, if it is poured into brokenceramic bowl, it will be 'jomgetiynamo' - the cup showing theworld, and the panhandler thatdrinks from it will turn into Jamshed.

150



The meaning of this verse isinterpreted by N. Kamilav as follows:'This light, this wine is so wondrous,that even a piece of broken ceramic- the heart of a poor man - may bea cup for it. Then, this cup willmirror the whole world, and anyonewho drinks from this cup, i.e. intakesthe light of divine knowledge, evenif a beggar, will feel himself a king'(Kamilav, 2012: 113). Indeed, inboth cases the images of a ceramicdish (broken ceramic dish and oldceramic dish) are used to expressthe same meaning. Interestingly, inthe Persian ghazel, the poet statesabout the prevalence of the oldceramic dish over Jamshed's cupand Iskandar's mirror, whereas inTurkic ghazel, he tells that once thewine is poured into the brokenceramic dish, it obtains the qualityof mirroring the world peculiar toJamshed's cup, and the poor manwho drinks from it obtains thequalities characterizing Jamshed.

It means that Navai uses the sameimages to expressing differentmeanings. Nevertheless, one isrequired to know exact meanings ofthese images in certain contexts inorder to identify correct generalmeaning. The meanings expressed bysome images are impossible to identifyoutside the texts they taken from.

In his ghazel ending with 'in',Navai builds his ideas on the groundsof the image of old ceramic dishagain. According to it, the oldceramic dish in the wine house isthe mirror of purity, once it is filledwith wine, it turns into the cupmirroring the world. Though you

have the cup of Jamshed and themirror of Iskandar, this old ceramicdish can replace them both; lookhow highly honored is an oldceramic dish:

Jomi Jamat agar buvad v-Oynayi Sikandari,In chu ba joyi hardu shud, bin ba sharaf kujost in.

(Navai, 2002:169)When one takes into

consideration the fact that the oldceramic dish is a symbol of a learnedman, as the poet states, it is honoredhigher than both Jamshed' cup andIskandar's mirror regardless of theirmystery and magic; because in theheart of a poor man one can noticethe reflection of the face of the Haq(one of the names given to Allah).Another meaning is that a pure heart(an old dish from wine house) byitself is like Iskandar's mirror, afterit is filled with divine knowledge,pleasure of love (pure wine), it turnsinto the cup showing the world.Once the ceramic dish personalizesthe qualities of the cup and themirror, and it fulfills the functionsof those two objects, it obtains aprevalence over those two objects.But at the same time, the poet alsowants to tell that the mirror and thecup also have the qualities presentin an old ceramic dish from the winehouse (in the heart of a wise man).In other words, Iskandar's mirrorand Jamshed's cup are lower in rankthan the old ceramic dish from thewinehouse, but the celestial secretsare also reflected in them just as inthe old ceramic dish (the heart ofdervish) though through a veil. For

151



the lights of divinity are reflected ineverything in the world; the secretsigns, symbols of the creator arepresent in every creation. So the mereability to reflect a grain in itself isequal to delivering a word of truth.

The image of Iskandar in Navai'sPersian poetry is also described inrelat ion to the problem oftemporality. The poet builds thefollowing metaphor in the matla ofone of his ghazels:

Zi ta'rixi Jamu Iskandar omad tiragiy bar man,Magar jomi jahonbin sozdam oinaro ravshan.

(Navai, 2002:212)In other words, even though I

brighten up the mirror (heart) withworld reflecting (world projecting)cup, I will have the trouble similarto that that Iskandar and Jamshedhad in their lives.

In the following lines the lyricalhero reveals why he would face thetrouble and pain from Jamshed's andIskandar's stories. According to thehero, the sky daily turns the heroesof the world into dust, life is noteternal, time is limited. So, one hadbetter drink the fiery wine that turnsthe world into blossoming garden. Inhis Turkic poetry, Navai used theimage of Iskandar to describe theconcept of temporality, the samecontent canbe traced in his Persianghazeliyat. The fact that people diedin the end just as Iskandar orJamshed reminded Navai of thetemporality of the world, which madehim sad and aggrieved. Therefore, thelyrical hero wants to drink fiery wineand forget about the temporality of

the world and the troubles it causedthe superheroes of his time.

Linguistic features of this extractare also specific, the 'Jomi jahonbin'- the cup showing the world cannotbe interpreted as usual. Suchexpressions as 'to brighten themirror', 'tiyralik' (darkness) trammelthis. 'Jami jahonbin' is another nameof "Jami Jamshed"- Jamshed's cup,it not only had the ability to reflectthe world, but also to floodlight likea torch. In the XXVth chapter of'Farhad and Shirin', when ilustratingthe visit of Farhad to the cave ofSocrates after opening the secret ofIskandar, Navai describes bothcharacteristics of Jamshed's cup.According to it, there were manydark caves on the mountain whereFarhad came. He faced the problemof identifying Socrates's cave. Then,Farhad orders to bring Jamshed'scup and uses it (just as a satellite ornavigator now) in order to find theearth, then to find seven climates,then countries, and finally to findGreece. Having examined all sidesof Greece thoroughly, He was ableto identify the cave of Socrates inthe north. He investigates each caveon the mount and finds the caveSocrates made home and:

Dedikim: olibon kirdilar avval,Jahonbin jomni, andoqki mash'al.Olib kirganki oni yo'lg'a tutdi,Qarong'u tunni kunduzdek yorutti.Qilib ul jomdin nur o'yla ta'sirKi, mash'al partavi qilg'onda shabgir.Surub g'or ichra yuz ofot ichinda,Sikandar o'ylakim zulmot ichinda.Chu bo'ldi Xizrdin ul yo'l nishoni,Topildi nogah obi zindagoni.

(Navai, 1992:146)

152



Almost allpoets wrote about theability of Jamshed's cup to reflectthe world, but not all of them wereable to describe in details how itshowed the world as Navai did. Inthe above extract Navai not onlycould clearly describe both qualitiesof the cup, but also comparesFarhad's visit to the cave in searchof Socrates to Iskandar's visit todarkness in search of the elixir oflife. Here he metaphorically comparesFarhad to Iskandar, the cup toKhizr, and Socrates to the amrita.Here his metaphors are based on thelegend about Iskandar's entrance intodarkness with Khizr in search of theelixir, Farhad's visit to the cave ofSocrates using the cup to help himfind Socrates is compared to theadventures of Iskandar led by Khizrwhen they tried to find the elixir. Thisnot only represents Navai's ability touse the four main images ofIskandar, Khizr, darkness, and theelixir in a peculiar way, but also theskillfulness of the poet in usingmetaphors bound to some events.

II. The second mirror.Although Navai mentions in

'Saddi Iskandari ' about theconstruction of the city of Alexandriain Egypt, he informs about thesecond mirror in 'Layli and Majnun'and in 'Tarikhi anbiya and hukama'.

1.In 'Layli and Majnun'.Tin the first verse of the chapter

starting with 'Ishq ta'rifidakim'(about love), the poet describes loveas follows:

E, ishq, g'arib kimiyosen,Bal oynayi jahonnamosen.

(Navai, 1992: 271)

Navai in this verse narrates ontwo important features of divine lovesuch as it being chymistry and abilityto reflect the world phenomena. Thesecond feature of divine love isconnected to the name of Iskandar.In order to provide poetic groundsto this quality Navai uses the imageof Iskandar's mirror. When the poetnarrates on similarity of divine loveto the mirror which brightens theworld, he bases on the theory oftheophany, according to which anyobject in the world has particles ofthe rays of theophany which can betraced only with the inner eyes. Inother words, the ornamentrepresents the ornament maker, thisquality is peculiar to gnostics,owners of the heart. Whatever sidethey look in search of pure love, theysee their beloved - Allah, theyunderstand the essence of thephenomenal world and becomeaware of the secrets of the earth andsky. Therefore, Navai calls love themirror able to reflect the world. Bygrounding the quality of reflectingthe world in this manner, he alsoproposes the poetic idea accordingto which it is wrong to call themirror that Iskandar saw in Romeas 'jahonnamo' (able to reflect theworlds). For comparison he gives abrief information about Iskandar'smirror: Iskandar having refined steeland made a mirror, he had a towerbuilt in Rome which faced France.The mirror was so well-refined thatit became bright enough to reflectFrance in it. After the mirrorbecame so bright Iskandar called itjahannama (Navai, 1992: 272). This

153



is the second mirror which Navaiconnects with the name of Iskandar.

Navai when narrating on Balinosone of the Greek scholars in 'Tarikhianbiya and hukama' states thefollowings: 'Balinos is the discipleof Aristotle. It is obvious that thetalisman of the tower of Alexandriawas made by the French, Balinosmade it' (Navai, 2000:138). It shouldbe stated that concerning thisinformation Navai used 'Tarikhiguzida" as grounds (Mustafi, 1339:67). In other words, the real nameof the construction was 'The towerof Alexandria', it had a mysterioussecret, but Navai does not sayanything about that secret of thetower. Even if the extreme brightnessand clearness of the mirror on it, itsability to reflect objects in longdistance are considered to be its secretmagic, it seems to be not enough.

2. In Nizami's 'Iskandarnama'.In the chapter called

'Jahongardiyi Iskandar ba da'viyipayg'ambari' (Iskandar who travelledin the world in claiming hisprophecy), there is an episode whereNavai informs about the features ofthe second mirror:

Zi Maqduniya ro'yi dar roh kard,Ba Iskandariya guzargoh kard...Bifarmud, mile barafroxtan,Bar o' ravshan oinaye sohtan,Ki az ro'yi daryo yakmoha rohNishon boz dod az sapedu siyoh.Bad-on, to buvad didabongohi taxt,Bar o' didabononi bedorbaxt.Chu z-oina binand po'shida roz,Ba dorandayi taxt go'yand boz.Agar dushmane turktoziy kunad,Raqibi haram chorasoziy kunad.

(Ganjavi, 2012: 394)

Nizami wrote that a tower wasbuilt in Alexandria, on which amirror was fixed which could showeverything happening on the surfaceof the river in the radius of a month'sway. Once the tower guards noticesome secret movements, they informthe country's security officers. Thesecurity soldiers take preventivemeasures against an ambush. ButNizami did not say anything aboutthe fact that the mirror belonged toIskandar (Ganjavi, 2012: 394).

3. Khusraw Dekhlavi in his 'AinayiIskandari'.

It was not for nothing that KhusrawDekhlavi paid a particular attention ofthe image of the mirror. This createdopportunity for him to emphasize 1)new features of his work; 2) new viewsrelated to the mirror. He thinks thatthe first mirror told by Nizami tobelong to Iskandar in fact belongedto the Chinese king. According toKhusraw, later, Iskandar, aiming atsatisfying the request of the ambassadorwho complained of the robbers andthieves from France, ordered to buildthe high tower of Alexandria at theriver Rome. The tower was erectedfacing the side of France. At the top ofthe tower, on the model of theChinese, they fixed a huge mirror thatcould reflect the area of 60 farsangs.Using it, strategic plans of observingthe sea and protecting from the attacksof robbers. Khusraw when mentioning'Iskandar's mirror' meant this particularmirror. He added some details to theinformation given by Nizami, such asthe robbers, the location of the tower,and the distance.

154



Specifics about the tower and themirror fixed on it, which Navaimade reference to, correspond moreto the descri ption of Khusraw.Nozami told that the tower waslocated in Alexandria, Khusrawnear the river of Rome, and Navaiin Rome. Nizami does not refer tothe side that the tower and themirror face, Khusraw and Navaipoint out the side of France. Nizamitells that the mirror could reflectone-month way, Khusraw - thedistance of 60 farsangs, and Navai- tells that the mirror could showwhat the people of France weredoing. Nizami and Khusraw clearlystated that the purpose of installingthe mirror was the defense of thecountry; whereas Navai does notmake any clarficationscorresponding the aim of its fixation;but such details that he mentions asthe side of France where the mirrorlooked, and the things it couldreflect (the activity of the French),hint at political aims of fixing thismirror.

If we turn our attention to theinformation in 'Layli and Madjnun',Navai uses more the details fromKhusraw. Another main differencein descri ption is that Nizamiemphasized the fact of the towerconstruction and the aim of fixing amirror on it, while Khusraw clarifiesthe history of the mirror creationand clarifications concerning theterm of 'Iskandar's mirror'. As forNavai, he relates on the mirror fixedon the tower, its brightness, theability to show the world, and themagic secret it contained. In

addition, considering the fact thatNavai provides concrete informationon the material the mirror was madefrom and the person who cast a magicpower on it, one can come toconclusion that in contrast toNizami and Khusraw, he wasfamiliar with more reliable resourcessuch as 'Tarikhi guzida' and 'TarikhiMasudi'.

5. The mirror in historic sources.Some information concerning this

tower and the mirror fixed on itcan be found in some books onhistory written in the East. Accordingto Mirhand, at the outskirts ofAlexandria, a 600 gaz high tower wasbuilt; and a mirror with a secret wasfixed on top of it. It showed the hostilesarmies from surrounding countriesgathered with the purpose of capturingthe city. Once the city dwellers foundout about this, they took measures toget rid of the foe troops (Mirhand,1338: 94). Nasir Khisrav (1004-1088)wrote the followings about thisconstruction: Alexandria was situatedon the banks of the Roman sea andthe river Nile. Ships there broughtmany fruits to Egypt. There was a beaconin Alexandria, and when I saw it wassafe and sound. A burning mirror wasset on it. If Roman ships sailing fromIstanbul came into the radius withinits reach, the mirror could burn theships. Romans tried a lot to get rid ofthis mirror. They came up withvarious intrigues, and finally they senta person who broke that mirror(Khisrav, 2003: 112). These ideas werealso fully grounded in the researchof A. Nasriddinov (Nasriddinov,2013: 407).

155



Masudi (third century hidjra) alsoleft important information about thetower (Masudi, 1374: 359-367).According to him, the constructionsin Alexandria were built by Iskandarthe son of Fillip. Some people thinkthat they were built by the princessDalv and made it the observationtower which could see the foe troopsplanning to attack Egypt. Somehistorians consider that the towerwas built by the Pharaoh X. Othersrelate some Roman cities, thetower, Egyptian pyramids, as wellas the city of Alexandria to the nameof Iskandar because he was famousfor conquering the majority ofcountries in the world, so this citywas also famous the name ofIskandar. Moreover, the enemiesfrom the other side of Rome neverattacked Iskandar, and Iskandarnever feared the attacks of anykings... the foundation of the towerwas tortoise shaped and built in theriver; on top, it contained differentobjects made from copper and othermetals (some figures and statues).One of the objects pointed at thesun and followed it with its thumb,after the sun set it it put its handdown. Another figure when foetroops approached showed them andproduced frightening sound hear intwo-three mile. Thus it informed thepopulation of the threat. Anotherobject produced pleasant soundevery hour throughout the day. Ronaking sends one of his palace peoplesecretly to the Alexandria during thereign of Valid bin Abdumalik binMarvan. That servant becameMuslim and was promoted to high

post. He became a person of shakhValid's trust. He notices Valid's lustfor wealth and takes him into thelie telling that under the tower ofAlexandria there was a treasure. Hewas able to make Valid destroy thetower. Having done so, Validunderstands that he was deceived,but it was late the Roman officialhad already escaped (Masudi, 1374:364-365).

Ruler of Alexandria ordered to fixa huge mirror on top of the towerin order to see the enemyapproaching them from the river. Thereason why they did so was that theyfeared roman princes could cometo fight against the kings ofAlexandria and Egypt. Peopleunfamiliar with the locations of thetower doors when entered the towerwere lost forever because there werenumerous rooms, doors and pathsinside it. As they say, during the reignof Muqtadir, Maghreb army cameto conquer Alexandria. A group ofhorsemen entered the tower andwere never found. There werecorridors in the tower that led tothe tortoise shaped glass foundationof the tower where there were waysout to the river (Masudi, 1374: 367).While reading this information, onecan imagine the beacon of Alexandriawhich is considered to be one ofthe wonders of the world.

Alexandria beacon - the secondname Persian beacon, was built ona cliff on the eastern coast of Persianisland near Egypt. The constructionof the beacon started under theinit iative of one of IskandarMacedonian' commanders Ptolemy

156



Sorter in 285 BC, and was finishedin 280 BC. The total height of thisthree-storeyed tower was about 120miters. The ground floor wasrectangular with the considerationof the sides, North, South, East,and West, where light came from.The second floor was builtoctahedral taking into considerationthe wind directions. The third floorwas dome shaped and there was fireburning on it. There also was a 7-meter high bronze statue of the kingof seas - Poseidon on this floor.Polished granite columns held thedome. The fire was here and it wasvisible for seamen from distance. Inorder to prolong the distance of thereach of its light, they fixed mirrorsmade from specifically processediron.

The beacon not only showed theway to seamen, but also was a kindof observation tower. Steel mirrorsreflected the foe ships that appearedin the sea; and thus informed thecity population. Octahedral secondfloor of the construction wasdecorated with multi ple bronzestatues that moved by a simplemechanism showing the speed anddirection of the wind. Travelers whosaw the Persian beacon wereimpressed by the wondrous statues.For example, one of them alwayspointed at the un and followed itthroughout the day; once the sunset it put its hand down; anotherstatue rang every hour; one evenpointed at the seas as if warning ofthe arrival of the foe (Neihardt,1966:105-118).

So, the details provided byNizami, Khusraw, and Navai wererelated to the world famous beaconof Alexandria. The information wasgathered from the books by Strabonand Plenius. Regardless of the timethat passed the impressions of theAlexandrian beacon have not losttheir main features for twothousand years in Oriental sources.For example, in the work ofKhamsa writers the way showingfunct ion of the beacon wasweakened and its defensive functionwas emphasized. This can be provedby the following words of IskandarPala: In the legends related toIskandar, there were some disputesconcerning his mirror. There arevarious interpretations of this mirror.Some sources tell that the mirrorwas given to Alexander by theIndian shah Kayd. Others informthat it was made in Alexandria byAristotle. The legends describe themirror as round-shaped orrectangular. They say that both sidesof the mirror were reflecting. Whenlooked from the back by liars, it didnot show thei r faces; thusAlexander could know who wastelling the lie. The legends alsorelated on the fact that the mirrorwas placed on top of a high hilland could show the shi ps far away.The mirror even could be used tofocus the heat of the sun on thehostile ships and burn them. As wesee it, all of these legends areconnected with the historicallyfamous beacon of Alexandria (Pala,1990:137).

157



Nizami calls the place where thebeacon was located as Iskandariya(Alexandria), as for Navai andKhusraw, they call it Rome and statethat the name of the constructionwas the Tower of Alexandria. By theway, although the Pharos islandwhere the beacon was closer toEgyptian coast than to the Roman,it was not completely within the areabelonging to Egypt. The informationgiven by Navai related to the factthat the tower was built facingFrance was truth as the north-eastern part of Egypt facing Europewas surrounded with the sea and theisland of Pharos was exactly there.Another important fact provided byNavai is that the mirror was madeby processing iron. Hitoric sourcesconfirm this fact. Navai not only callste tower with its name as 'the Toerof Alexandria', but also tells that ithad a secret and the secret made byBalinos. It seems that Nava;I was righthere too as in the aforementionedsources, we can read that on thesecond floor the sea travelers couldsee bronze statues made working by asimple mechanism and imagined thetower to be magical. Naturally, therewere people from the east among thesea travelers.

It should be pointed out that thisinformation can be found only inthe work by Mas'udiy whichconfirms our hypothesis as regardsthe fact that Navai was familiar withthis source.

CONCLUSION.From the above made analysis

and considerations we can make thefollowing conclusions:

1. The imagery of the 'Mirror ofIskandar' found in the books ofkhamsa writing poets has passed along way of historical development.Throughout this path, it has turnedinto an important component of theplot, composition, and images offict ion and poetry related toIskandar.

2. As distinguished from NizamiGanjavi and Khusraw Dekhlavi,Alisher Navai provides informationabout both mirrors related to thename of Iskandar. One of them wasmade in China, the other was a hugemirror made in Alexandria and wasfixed on top of the tall tower.

3. The process of the appearanceof this detail and its turning into aliterary image took a long path. Thefact that has an extremely broadmeaning also prove that it tool longtime to shape. The first of them canbe explained with historical facts,while the second with characteristicspeculiar to literature. Historical truthstates that there was a real mirrorwhich had quite big chances to serveas a fact (the mirror on the tower ofAlexandria). Idealization of thishistorical truth served as a materialground for it to obtain symbolcproperties.

4. Echoes of Iskandar's mirror's inliterature first appeared in verbal folkarts, then in written literature. Andthe first signs of this tradition wereexpressed in 'Iskandarnama' byNizami Ganjavi who was thefounder of khamsa writing. Thesuccess of Nizami in this process wasthe fact that he was able to raise theelement of 'the mirror' to the level

158



of an important motive of the plotby turning it into the significantcomponent of Iskandarnamas. Later,active application of this motive wasobserved in Persian and TurkishIskandarnamas. For instance, Navaioften addressed this element in hisTurkish and Persian lyrics. As aresult, in his works, this elementreached the level of an imagery hero.

5. The second mirror, which wascalled as Ainayi Iskandari byNizami, Khusraw, and Navai, didnot historically belong to theIskandar; therefore, Masudi, whowas informed about the history ofGreece stated: 'Others relate someRoman cities, the tower, Egyptianpyramids, as well as the constructionof the city of Alexandria to the nameof Iskandar because he was famousfor conquering the majority ofcountries in the world, so this citywas also famous the name ofIskandar. Moreover, The enemiesfrom the other side of Rome neverattacked Iskandar, and Iskandarnever feared the attacks of anykings '. Indeed, just as in majorityof works written in the East, inkhamsas by Nizami, Khusraw, andNavai, Iskandar was 'an ideal ruler',and his state was considered themodel of 'an ideal statehood'(Türkdoðan, 2009: 761). Thishappened because the tendency ofrelated any historical, momentousor wondrous event to the name ofthe Iskandar in orientalIskandarnamas was the result ofattempts to emphasize its ancestity,notoriety. And this tendency of tryingto impersonate people's ideals in

great heroes was prevailing inIskandarnamas written in the eastjust as in other types of folklore.

6. As a matter of fact, one canput forward the hypothesis that withthe course of time, the expression'Aynayi Iskandaria', i.s. 'The mirrorin Iskandariya (or Alexandria)' couldbe misinterpreted as 'AynayiIskandari' (Iskandar's mirror).

7. Although at f irst sight,participation of this image in theworks of Nizami, Khusraw, andNavai may appear identical, theydo have significant distinctivefeatures. Disparity in the descriptionsof the tower and mirror in the workof the poets resulted from theirapproach to the issue.

Due to his accent on the politicalside of the matter, Nizamiemphasized the purpose ofconstructing the tower. Khusraw paida particular attention to the historyof the mirror 's creat ion andclarification of the term 'AynayiIskandaria' in order to explain thename of his dastan and to accentuateon his individual opinion of theMirror of Iskandar. As for Navai,just as the majority of his otherimages, he interpreted the mirrorin relation to the issues of divinelove, and, therefeore, he focusedmore on the mirror's birghtness,ability to transmit the worldlyevents, and the secret magic itcontained..

8. Khusraw Dekhlavi was moreadvertent and considerate to thisdetail and motive. It was this seriousattitude that drove him in choosingan appropriate name for his book.

159



Nizami and Dekhlavi tried to presentthe existence of this phenomenonand its application by the hero ofthe book. Thus Iskandar's mirrorgrew from the status of a fact, ormaterial object to the level of thefactor providing interpretation ofspiritual phenomena.

9. Alisher Navai seriously studiedthe experience of his mentors. At thesame time, he studied the realessence of the matter from scientificpoint of view. In particular, heresearched the process of it sreflection in historical books. As aresult of this historical-scientific andliterary-aesthetic analysis, thescholar obtained new grounds andnew forms of interpretation. In fact,with the course of time, thesimilarities became more apparentbetween such qualities consideredto be the characteristics of themirror as image effect, brightness,

transperancy, magic power and thephenomena related to the spirituallife of people. Ideas about theextraneous features of the mirrorand its magical power led to itsinterpretation in Sufism as the heartof an arif person. Generally, this kindof interpretation later started to beapplied to the Mirror of Iskandari.Precisely, this could be observed inthe masnaviy 'Farhad and Shirin' byNavai, in his Turkish and Persianlyrics. A decisive role in the processof the formation of such a metaphorwas played by the similarity betweenthe effect of the image of aphenomenon in the mirror and thereflection of the divine truth in aperson's heart. This, in its turn,served as a ground for the formationof metaphoric comparison of theIskandar's mirror and a cup full ofwine (Jami Jam (Jamshed's cup))in classical literature.

Literature

Dekhlavi, Kh., (1977). Aynayi Iskandari, Nauka, Moscow.Ganjavi, N., (2012). Khamsa: Iskandarnama, Adib, Dushanbe.Khisraw, N., (2003). Safarnama, Sharq, Tashkent.Kamilov, N., (2012). Ma'nolar olamiga safar, TAMADDUN, Tashkent.Masudi, À., (1374 hijr.). Muravvaj al-zahab v.1), Shirkati intisharati ilmi va farhangi,

Tehron.Mirhond, Kh., (1338 hijr.). Ravzat as-safo (v.1), Piruz, Tehron.Mustafi, H., (1339 hijr.). Tarikhi guzida, Amir Kabir, Tehron.Navai, A., (1987). Badoyi' ul-bidoya (20 volumed, vol. 1), Fan, Tashkent.Navai, A., (1999). Badoe' ul-vasat (20 volumed, vol.5), Fan, Tashkent.Navai, A., (2002). Devoni Foniy (20 volumed, vol. 18), Fan, Tashkent.Navai, A., (2002). Devoni Foniy (20 volumed, vol.19), Fan, Tashkent.Navai, A., (2003). Devoni Foniy (20 volumed, vol. 20), Fan, Tashkent.Navai, A., (1992). Layli and Majnun (20 volumed, vol. 9), Fan, Tashkent.Navai, A., (1987). Navaidir an-nihoya (20 volumed, vol.2), Fan, Tashkent.Navai, A., (1993). Saddi Iskandariy (20 volumed, vol.11), Fan, Tashkent.Navai, A., (2000). Tarikhi anbiya va hukama (20 volumed, vol.16), Fan, Tashkent.

160



Navai, A., (1992). Farhad and Shirin (20 volumed, 8 vol.), Fan, Tashkent.Navai, A., (1988). G'aroyib as-sig'ar (20 volumed, 3 vol.), Fan, Tashkent.Nasriddinov, À., (2013). Farangi mushkiloti adabiyot ( Kulliyoti osor 7 volumed, vol.

4.), Khurasan, Khujand.Neihardt, À.À.; Shishova, I.À., (1966). Sem chudes sveta (Seven wonders of the world),

Nauka, Moscow.Pala, I., (1990). 'Iskender mi Zulkarneyn mi?', Journal of Turkish Studies, Volume,

14, ð. 387 - 403. http://dergipark.gov.tr/download/article-file/157983?ztekin, N., (2007). 'Mukayeseli edebiyat - araºtirma tarihi ve yönàtem', Turkish Studies

- International Periodical For the Languages, Literature and History of Turkish orTurkic, Volume 2/4, ð. 671 - 679.

Sajjadi, S., (1370 hijr.). Farhangi istilahat va ta'birati irfani, Tahuri, Tehran.Türkdoðan, M. G., (2009). 'Ahmedi'nin "Iskendernime"sinde kadin hukumdar modeli

ve krali?e Kaydafa', Turkish Studies - International Periodical For the Languages,Literature and History of Turkish or Turkic, Volume 4/7, ð. 760 - 773.

Uludað, S., (1995). Tasavvuf terimleri sözlüðü, Kabalcý Yayýnevi, Istanbul.

161



http://dx.doi.org/10.26739/2573-5616-2018-8-15

Abstract: This paper is based on the study of American Society. Through the deepstudy of Eugene O'Neill's drama Desire Under the Elms, it is clear that people want tohave success at any cost. There is no value of humanity and sympathy. There is a lack ofmutual understanding. All have become totally materialistic for their self-interests. Theclear picture of malicious patriarchy, feudalism and lust for money can be seen. Peopledo not have time for their children and the children also do not have time for theirparents. Everyone is running from each other in a mad race to get more and more money.

What is correct and what isn't right for men or ladies has been the fascinating inquiryfor the social orders everywhere throughout the world in all ages. Desire under the Elms(1924) is a standout amongst the most well-known Plays of prominent American writerof the twentieth century, Eugene O'Neill (1888-1953). In this play, O'Neill chalks out aprogression of outstanding subjects like-an over the top love of property, an illegalenthusiasm, and an intense dad child strife, joined together with the best string of Desireand feeling.

Keywords: traditional Society in America, man controlled on society, cash disapproved,desire for physical subjects and forbidden love.

THE UTILITARIAN AND IMMORAL STUDY IN DESIREUNDER THE ELMS

EUGENE O`Neil,First Author Mushtaq Ahmed Kadhim Aldewan(Dept. of Science, Collegeof Basic Education

University of Sumer, Iraq)[email protected]



Recommended citation: EUGENE O`Neil. The Utilitarian and Immoral Study in Desire underthe Elms. 7-8 American Journal of Research P. 161-173 (2018).

INTRODUCTION:The Oedi pus Complex is a

standout amongst the most repeatingpsychoanalytic topics that show upin twentieth century Americandramatization. By it are the topics of

sexual concealment, disappoint-ments, and forcefulness. Truth betold, the grievous plays, to a specificdegree, outline the dad and motherfigures, sexual dissatisfactions,blame emotions, passing wishes,

162



what's more, perverted drives. Be thatas it may, the fragile living creatureand blood of their characters andtheir enthusiastic desolations are thewriters' worry. Eugene O'Neillchooses the antiquated 'Oedipuslegend' to structure his play, Desireunder the Elms , and in themeantime to demonstrate the mentaleffect of the dead mother on ayearning child. It is the deplorabilityof human want which implies anenthusiastic want for help. Theforemost subject of the play is Cabot'schild, Eben. The craving of themother is basically showed in aromanticized and commendedmother. Eben looks to his mother asa perfect figure, engraved in his brain.

Among the characters in Desireunder the Elms there is a matureddad, Ephraim Cabot (75), who haslost his two spouses, his two childrenSimeon (39) and Peter (37) are thechildren of his first wife, Eben (25)is his third child from his secondwife, Abbie (35) is the third trulyconfronted, ample and resolute wifeof Mr. Cabot. The story pivots arounda remote, pitiful ranch house aroundthe season of 1850 in New England,worked under the two colossal Elmtrees, where peaceful standpointblends with regular marvels. The titleof the play Desire under the Elmshas different implications. In theevent that we break down the title,we get two huge fragments: "Desire" and "Elms". The most imperativesignificance of desire here is theillegal, erotic passion of Abbie forEben, a lustful desire to which hetoo reacts completely after a period.

In the wake of going to the ranchhouse as old Cabot's significantother, Abbie begins feeling sensualenthusiasm for the youthful Eben.Abbie cleverly wants to have an ill-conceived child by Eben to obtainthe ranch and property of Mr. Cabot.Eben, be that as it may, blames herat first to try to take his 'Throat'shomestead' however falls prey to hersteady calls. Afterward, this lustfuldesire transforms into heart-feltperfect energy of both Abbie andEben, albeit at last theirrelationship turns out as a disasterwhen Abbie in an attack ofenthusiasm chokes out their new-conceived infant to demonstrate herlove for Eben and Eben censuresher for not ending the life of theold Cabot rather which she laments.

Freud with his hypotheses thatconcentrated uncommonly onsuggestive/sexual desires as essentialto the advancement of tyke/grown-up character wound upinstrumental in testing the customsand religion. He contended thattroubles in the domain of sexualitywere the reason for mentalunsettling influences: Conflictsbetween the requests of sexualdrives and the inner protectionsthey raise empower suppression,which thus makes hypochondriacsymptoms. The upsurge ofsecularism itself talks about theprofound decrease in religion inhuman issues at all levels. Thecontemplate mulls over these toinvestigate different measurementsof moral emergencies in O'Neill'sadvanced theater.

163



Mentally, this is normallylegitimate as a result of the cozyfondness between the mother andthe child. The kid's adherence to hismom started from the early time ofher pregnancy. He dependsaltogether on his mom fornourishment supply when he is inher womb. Also, the kid puts in overfourteen years contingent upon hismom. Accordingly, the associationwith his mom would be moreprominent

than his dad. In the play underdialog, Eben was fifteen when hismom passed on.

In Desire Under the Elms,Eben's mom shapes the changelessmeasurement of his

show. His commitment to hismom influences him to enjoywithdrawal. Her picture floats on

him every once in a while. He feelsher invigorated despite the fact thatshe is dead. The adoration bondbetween them is inaccessible. Alongthese lines, Eben, toward the start,is dove into anguish at the idea ofhis mom being supplanted by Abbie,his progression mother. Theobligation of his mother's passing hasput on his dad. This inclination driveshim to take a gander at his dad withextreme scorn. He plainly proclaimsthat "I supplicate he's kicked thebucket" (O'Neill, 2004,7)

I. The Traditional Society inAmerica

The t it le of the play i tselfprognosticates the feeling and themind-set predominant all throughthe play, which is that of powerfulurge. Also, this longing goes to the

characters' craving for flawlessness(Ephraim Cabot), position or place(Peter, Simeon and Abbie) andsingularity or personality (Eben), ina materialistic existence where despitethe fact that they constrain in theirobjectives, they toss with the powerof destiny into their horrible end. Inthe free enterprise society,individuals are falling into the wellof impersonat ion. They aremimicking others as in this play; thechildren are doing likewise things astheir dad is doing. There is no onewho can separate between what isn'tright or right. All are falling on asimilar rottenness in light of the factthat everyone needs to proceed. Forthe reason of materialistic mentalityup, there is no adjust seeingsomeone.

It might be said that vote basedsystem isolates and detaches theindividuals from the family fromeach other, as well. It releases socialties, yet fixes characteristic ones.Tocqueville forecasts a group offlexibility as an escape fromcounterfeit medieval relations into acharacteristic congruity of freepeople. In any case, later on, thecutting edge family cuts itself offfrom the world. "All the vitality ofthe gathering is used on helping theyoungsters to ascend on the planet,exclusively and with no aggregateaspiration: kids instead of the family(Ariås, Centuries of Childhood,1973), p.15

'Residential' dramatization, isf ixated on characters ' closeconnections, their activities towardseach other and their reactions to

164



the encompassing conditions andoccasions. Ordinarily, the plot linesturn out to be more practical, andthe depiction of the contentionemerges from 'standard' occasions in'customary' lives. The characters arenormal individuals like us, takenfrom the lower and white collarclasses of society, who battle withordinary issue, for example,neediness, disorder, wrongdoing,family struggle and different issuesinside conjugal and fatherlyconnections. In particular, StephanieCoontz, in The Way We NeverWere (1992), alludes to a 'familydramatization' as "an arranged playthat contains any gathering of at leasttwo people who partici pate incontinuous closeness andcommitment, regardless of whetherthey do as such as a result of birth,marriage, appropriation or decision.(Shore, p. 8 of 15)

In the twentieth century,American families fret aboutmaterialistic viewpoints more thanprofound ones, particularly after theCivil War. "The upsurge of secularismitself talks about the profounddecrease in religion in human issuesat all levels" (Mahmood 2006: 323).O'Neill's work was composed in atime of ladies in the U. S. he hasrecently their fascinating to drovethe patriot development for currentAmerican show (Zinn 2010: 382)Obviously, if guardians don't imbuemorals and identities faith as a partof their identities, they will confrontproblems in their lives. O'Neill'splays demonstrate that the vastmajority of guardians concern or

have faith in cash, protection,materialistic issues, desire, andmedications, and so on. Despite thefact that O'Neill himself worriesabout religion and otherworldly partsof life, he draws a down to businesspicture of the American family. Thepractices of the family, who neithertend to religious contemplations northe guidelines of the Church, isneedy upon likes and tendencies. Asindicated by Girard, "religion isanother term for that lack ofdefinition that encompasses man'sendeavors to shield himself bycorrective or preventive meansagainst his own likes and savagery.This haziness harmonizes with thesupernatural adequacy of brutalitythat is sacred, lawful and real,effectively contradicted to a savagerythat is crooked, unlawful, and ill-conceived" (Girard 1984: 204).

The story rotates around a grimy,remote farmhouse of 1850 in NewEngland under two mammoth treesof Elms. In the play, there is a dad,Ephraim Cabot, who is seventy-fiveyears of age, has lost two spouses.His two senior children are fromhis first spouse: Simeon, who isthirty-nine years of age and Peterwho is thirty-seven years of age.Eben, who is just a quarter centuryold, is the child of Ephraim's secondspouse. Abbie is the third reallyconfronted and adroitness spouse ofMr. Cabot. She is just thirty-five yearsof age. Every one of these charactersare living in an indistinguishable andquestionable world. Every one ofthem have lost the importance oftheir life. They are grudging over

165



each other. As a rule terms, theuniverse of American familydramatization demonstrates a worryfor family disappointment andannihilation. The intensity of theirplays originates from the business ofthis worry. Whatever it is about, theplay is probably going to beestablished in these battles. FromO'Neill on, American writers havebeen fixated on the disappointmentof family agreement and with familycoordination. The universe of theAmerican show is comprised offamily battles and frustrations and"the hero looks for flexibility andyearns for security. He may escapefrom the family, may triumph overi ts persecution, or might beobliterated by it. On the off chancethat he survives, he restates the battlein his own marriage or with his ownparticular kids. Or on the otherhand, as survivor, he is allowed tosit unbothered and anguished by theloss of family. (Scanlan, Family,Drama, and American Dreams,1978, pp. 7)

II.Man controlled on SocietyIn Desire Under the Elms,

O'Neill makes the figure of the'father' as a paradigm of theantiquated hard, hubristic andheartless dad. O'Neill presents him,as a manifestation of the human willto control. Fredrick Wilkins portraysEphraim Cabot, the dad, as "thespokeman of a materialistic culturethat demolishes the spirits of othermen, and as a puritan hero hegenerally has a fitting scri pturalcitat ions for each missed heperforms." He wouldn't like to

forsake his property even after hisdemise. He hates his children sincehe conceives that they dislike him.They are bashful and idiotic. O'Neillportrayed the Puritan's inflexible lifein this play. The land was importantto the puritan's lives as theyaltogether relied on it for their job.In this play, Ephraim Cabot assumesthe part of a Puritan-the dad in whosepicture O'Neill, to utilize HaroldClurman's words,

"has built up a cutting edgedisaster of mental and sociologicalperspectives that persuades thenature of human truth" (28). Inantiquated circumstances, thepuritans were ruling others and incurrent circumstances, the privateenterprise is ruling poor people.There was conflict among theconnections, and this conflict canbe seen today. Right off the bat inthe play, in scene one, the dad childrelat ionshi p uncovered thecontention of dad child, which isspoken to in the enmity of the threechildren, Simeon, Peter and Eben,towards their dad "Slaved Sim 'n'him 'n' Eben to death" by makingstone dividers "to fence them in" (ThePlays of Eugene O'Neill 207). Theybattle like vultures for the bit of tissue(in the play, it is the land). The ranchfor which they pay their life is onlydividers of stone as Eben says: A'makin' dividers stone on stone,making' dividers till your heart's astone ye heave up out o' the way o'development onto a stone divider inyear heart! Something there is thatdoes not love a divider. (The Plays ofEugene O'Neill 208-09).

166



The play is isolated into threesections, the primary concerns therevolt of the Cabot siblings againsttheir overbearing dad. The dadagainst whom the siblings are inresistance is Ephraim, "ancestor ofthe clans of Israel, the prototypepatriarch (and for O'Neill, the dadfigure). His name the 'productive'might be a hidden wellspring ofincongruity before the finish of theplay and it is huge that his"productivity" is the best wellspringof his Hubris.(Gassner,A Collectionof Critical Essays,1964),p.58.Ephraim unprecedented want tohave the land drives his two moreseasoned children to wind updrifters, and drives Eben, later on,to sin. The ranch, in this way,symbolizes the life-kicking thebucket sterility of puritan goals, forit wraps and curves the lives of theindividuals who are slave to it.(Lal,O'Neill: A Study of His Plays,1970), p.181.In this way, one needsto reveal the insight into the intimaterelationship in the play. One maysee that there is no passionate bondbetween the siblings. After they knowabout their dad's marriage, Ebeninfluences his stepbrothers to sign apaper giving up to him theirinevitable shaves in the ranch, andhe takes his dad's cash to pay them.

III.Desire for Physical SubjectsEphraim married Eben's mother

in order to get her farm in his ownhands. She became a victim ofEphraim's hotheaded egotism, likethe other members of the family.Eben's desire to have the farm andto revenge are the two factors of his

character. On the one hand, he loveshis mother, who was very soft, andon the other hand, he is greedy,lusty and dominated like his father.He thinks that only for the reasonof his father, his mother is nowhere?She has lost her life for the reasonof over work. At the point whenmaterial ownershi p and pridefulfulfillment turns into the sole pointof life, man turns into an inwarddetermined creature thatdemonstrations unreasonably. ClearlyO'Neill imagines the gold warship,an extraordinary type ofutilitarianism, as a dehumanizingpower that hampers the activity ofhuman organization. This is thereason he composes serious feedbackof the American culture: America,rather than being the best nationon the planet, is the biggestdisappointment. It's the biggestdisappointment since it was giveneverything, more than other nation...Its fundamental thought is thateverlasting round of endeavoring tohave your own spir it by theownership of something outside it.(Sheaffer, Son and Artist 577)

"The spirit" has been perceived asthe qualification amongst man andcreature. It is another term forhuman office, or for theotherworldly nature of man. WhatO'Neill sees in his nation is the waythat the extraordinary type ofinstrumentalism and utilitarianismdenies alternate qualities fromindividuals, particularly in theotherworldly measurement. O'Neillsees individuals who are completelyinvolved with material

167



possessiveness as men without spiritsin light of the fact that their spiritsare taken by voracious wants forownership. The utilitarian vanity inthe play is rendered as unavoidableand suppressive. All thingsconsidered, inside human instinctthere is something that can't bestifled or evacuated. Current men arenot relatives of a solitary good great.Taylor has unequivocally contendedthat cutting edge characterconstitutes diverse merchandisespringing from the three goodsources. In this way "in everyindividual's life there is dependablya variety of merchandise to beperceived, followed up on andsought after. These merchandise arenot just plural in the numerical sensebe that as it may, they are plural inan ontological sense; they are ofsubjectively extraordinary writesfrom each other and, along theselines, can't generally be agreeablyconsolidated, rank-requested ordecreased to some more extreme orfoundational great." (Ruth 12) Suchvarious merchandise can likewise bedistinguished in the play, particularlyin the two heroes. Like Robert inHorizon, Eben is oblivious of hishaving a place. According to hissiblings, he is the "spitting' picture"of his dad. Yet, he realizes that he isunique.

Material ownership can't bringhim satisfaction. Eben recognizeshimself as absolutely a beneficiary ofhis mom - "I'm Maw- each drop o'blood!" (I.ii, 322). This fondnessamongst Eben and his mom islikewise perceived by the old Cabot

who scorns him as "delicate headed,similar to his Maw." Critics haveseen the unique quality that Ebenbears which sets him separated fromdifferent Cabots. Bogard watches thatEben is looking for his characterasked by his need to have a place. Helooks for a similar distinguishingproof with nature and moveslanguidly in outsider spots, in thekitchen, the universe of ladies wherehe can sink no roots. His longingcarries him into inescapable clashwith additional solidified spiritswhose requirements are less on thegrounds that they know about less.(Form in Time 209).

Eben's disappointment about hischaracter starts from his twofoldlegacy of his folks. While Eben ismolded by the utilitarian pride ofhis dad, he likewise conveys theimpact of his mom. Eben's motheris portrayed as a lady of cherishingnature, "kind to everybody." In herquietness and continuance, shecommits her life to the entire familyand passes away in weariness. Herpassing symbolizes thenonappearance of ultraistic love andgenerosity. Be that as it may, herimpact is as yet exhibit at the ranch,as the play appears, either in thetype of the picture of the defensiveelms, or as an imperceptiblephantom in the room. Eben'sdistinguishing proof with his momaccidentally uncovers his yearningand insistence of a benevolent love.In any case, this reality about theself is escaped Eben himself. Hewon't see reality about himself untilthe point when the visually impaired

168



is taken away with the assistance ofAbbie. Eben and Abbie begin theirconnection as two braggarts whoattempt to exploit each other. AsDoris Falk examinations, Eben "isattracted to Abbie not by affection,but rather by desire, ravenousness,and the craving for vindicate." (96)Thus, Abbie's enthusiasm for Ebenbegins from desire and her plot oftaking the homestead with a infant.By the by as the two becamehopelessly enamored, the selfishinspiration is changed into anotherinclination. In standing up to withAbbie, Eben ends up engaged withaccidental changes. This change isobliged to their correspondencethrough the medium of dialect.Taylor sees our ethical sense beginsfrom our exchanges with differentconversationalists. He clears up theconnection amongst dialect and theself as takes after: One can't be a selfall alone. I am a self just in connectionto specific questioners: in one pathin connection to those discussionaccomplices who are fundamentalto my accomplishing self-definition;in another in connection to theindividuals who were significant tomy proceeding with handle ofdialects of self-comprehension.

The word 'Desire ' additionallyimplies Abbie's yearning to groupsthe ranch and Eben's similarlyextraordinary aching to wind up thesole proprietor of the homestead.'Desire ' additionally recommendsthe since quite a while ago treasureddream of Eben to deliver theretribution of his mom's inopportunepassing, which was caused by his

dad having her exhaust in thefarmhouse. Mr. Ephraim Cabot wantsnot exclusively to satisfy the age of ahundred years yet in addition forpeace and rest which he gets justclose to the horse shelter and in theorganization of his dairy animals. Hewants to have mental help andsexual delight from his curvaceousspouse, Abbie. At last, 'desire 'additionally recommends Simeonand Peter's aching to have the entireproperty. They want to be rich byinfluencing a mission for gold, asthey to leave for Cali fornia.Moreover, it signifies the yearningof Simeon's and Peter's disposing ofthe drudgeries forced by theirbarbarous dad. In spite of the factthat the elm trees are not specifiedfrequently over the span of the play,yet they fill a specific need and havecertain importance. The term 'elm'additionally speaks to a representativemeaning. Two mammoth elms areon each side of the Cabot house.These elms twist their trailingbranches down finished the rooftop.They seem to secure and in themeantime repress the house.

There is a vile maternity in theirviewpoint. They brood severelyfinished the house; they can becontrasted with 'depleted ladiesresting their hanging bosoms andhands and hair on its rooftop. Whenit rains, their tears stream down dullyand decay on the stones'. Here, theelms don't mean just trees. Theysymbolize the maternal powers in thelife of a few characters and they areto be appeared differently in relationto the stone-dividers which symbolize

169



the fatherly powers. The debilitatedgrayish stone-shading remains fordismal, hard Puritanism while thegreen tint of elms remains for thevegetative, invigorating powersdenied in Cabot's home since thepassing of Eben's mom. The elms infact imply the dead mother of Eben,as well as the wrongs done to her.They imply the dead lady's unselfishlove and the adoration lessness ofCabot and Cabot's two children.

Abbie's enticement of Ebendemonstrates how nature triumphsover Puritanism. This temptation isabsolutely a retributive demonstration.

At the point when Abbie analyzessexual desire to the development ofthe elm trees, she attractsthoughtfulness regarding them asimages of nature, the nature that wassmothered by Cabots. Here, the elmsspeak to the nature ruined byPuritanism (strictness in convictionsand practices). Nature can besmothered, however not for long.It delivers retribution upon itsoppressors. Thus, the elms come tospeak to the agonizing and eventuallytriumphant destiny. The word moralis identified with the Greek 'ethos'which means propensity or custom.the numerous facult ies andapplications we are here worriedabout standardizing morals, whichis a balanced enquiry into the modelsof good and bad, great and awful,in regard of character and lead,which should be acknowledged by aclass of people. (Penguin Dictionaryof Philosophy)

The fundamental point ofregularizing morals is to define

legitimate standards of lead and ofassessment of character.

IV:Forbidden loveO'Neill draws the spouse as

incurious individual in the familyplays. The spouse's aloofness to hisbetter half outlines one of thenegative pictures of the Americanfamily. Without a doubt, themechanical improvement, flexibilityand self-assurance added to thecrumbling of the family and causeda reduction in great relationshi pinside the family. In this way, familialdisorders seemed, for example,disregard, nonappearance,passionate inadequacy, et cetera.Indeed, the disregard of a matemakes an extensive hole amongstfather and mother. The basic reason,for disregard in a crumbled familyor heartbreaking family is the dad'snonattendance from the house forquite a while. For example, inMourning Becomes Electra (1931),the dad, Ezra Mannon, who is anoteworthy in the armed force afterhis dad's passing, left the armedforce to learn at school. After hecompleted the process ofcontemplating law, he at that pointturned into a judge.

He joined the armed force againwhen the Civil War broke out. Amidevery one of these years he had anintense involvement in conjugal life,and stayed inaccessible from hissignificant other Christine. Sheneeded him to leave since sheabhorred him. "Ezra Mannon wouldhave liked to be slaughtered in reallife and suspected that maybeChristine additionally trusted so. He

170



allowed Christine to sit unbotheredwhen he swung back to his home.He drew in with his little girlLavinia, that is the reason he wantedto end up a legal counselor, at thatpoint a judge and later on a leader"(Goyal1980: 223).

The component of affection andsuggestion has been investigated inthe present research examine. Asindicated by Oxford AdvancedLearner?s Dictionary sensuality is"the reality of communicating orportraying sexual sentiments" (514).So far as O?Neill?s specialty ofdepict ing the sexual desireisconcerned, he has accomplished theheavenliness in this circle. CliffordLeech likewise depicts the basictopic of the play and denies it toacknowledge as an issue play as itwere. He investigates in it the cravingfor the amicable friendship whichAbbie and Eben find in each other.As he attests, "Their craving forownershi p of land, of home, ofbody-oblige a profounder, scarcelyperceived, desirefor accom-modating warmth-which for a periodAbbie what's more, Eben find in eachother, which Ephraim has known justwith his homestead creatures" (Leech55). Doris Alexander too affirms that,"The vast majority of O'Neill'sextremely charming characters are histraditional, careless middle class, forat any rate they are equipped forwarmth for others, and have a typeof social ethic in individualconnections, anyway merciless theymight be in quest for their mostastounding quality cash" (qtd. inCargill 407).

love builds up its predominanceand significance. The profoundassociation and amalgamation of thesweethearts reinforces their visionof adoration. In this manner, thepresent research shows aboutspotlights on the significance andprevalence of positive musings andfeelings in the life of men throughthe campaign of wants, sadness,retribution, desire and contrition.Scot Willi s batt les that, theassemblage was simply morepowerful in its mien toward racialdecency paying little respect to somemethods faulty stay before the sceneof the World War II. They ignorethe human's practices and family'slead" (Willis 2005: 4). Unquestionablythe rules of religion are outstandinglytremendous for people since itstresses awesome lead with theobjective that their practices areimmediate in the general populationeye in inverse; a couple of watchmen'spractices were not subject to religiousrestrictions and great guidelines. Soin the O'Neill's plays, whenwatchmen are withdrawn, theircontemplations induce them tocomplete blunders and bad behaviorssince nothing can turn away them.Normally, if a man takes after hispreferences, he may reveal himselfand his family to burdens andseparating. For example, in LongDay's Journey into Night (1941), themother, Mary, is subject to morphineand the father, James Tyrone, drinksalcohol together with kids withoutany preventions.

"The medicine and alcoholpropensity for the Tyrone family is

171



only the surface affirmation of thefamily sickness"(Yussef 1992: 29). InDesire Under the Elms (1924),"Abbie, who deceives her betterhalf, has submitted murder, and isresponsible for moving eagernessinside Eben. Also, Abbie's ownfixation for Eben is the essentialclarification for the bad behaviorpresented by her" (Barret1929: 152).The disallowed relationship withher stepson Eben, realizes Abbie'spregnancy and killing of the newbornchild. Also, in Mourning BecomesElectra (1931) the mother's murderof father, and the kid's murder ofhis mother's sweetheart. It would bevery useful to present the terms loveand sensuality as Mike Featherstoneexamines in his book Love andEroticism for the help of the presentinvestigation. He says that,"Suggest ion is this endlessassortment of structures in light ofsteady creat ion, elaboration,restraining and control of the sexualmotivation. Sexuality, at that point,makes suggestion conceivable, yetsensuality rises above proliferationthrough its ability to expand sexualexperience and create a differentdomain of related joys"(Featherstone 1).

CONCLUSIONO'Neill uncovers the unfortunate

vision in his family plays as a solidimpressions and pictures on conjugalrelationship. The father, who is aloofwhat is happening inside the house,will place himself in hugeinconveniences. There are numerousreasons reflect awful impressions andinconveniences in conjugal

connection; the disregard lifepartner makes an expansive holebetween them. The nonappearanceof the dad in prolonged stretch oftime's likewise causes a considerablemeasure of clashes. In twentiethcentury, guardians don't instill themorals also, Identity standards as apart of their identity and youngsters.The religion is critical to humansince it accentuates the best conductwith others. Diverse ages may be oneof the explanations behind thecrumbling of the family. Thesereasons cause savagery in family,deteriorations, enthusiastic pain,disloyalties and wrongdoings infamily. Desire Under the Elms is areflection of American culture. Itimpugns the grievous effects of thelegend of a material success and thelife-denying Puritanism onAmericans through the account ofthe New Britain family, the Cabots.It likewise uncovered O'Neill'sskilled making power, by which hereproduced the Greek terrible soulin this play. This play uncovers hisaversion from American voracity anddemonstrates the sort of disciplinedispensed to the voraciousaggregators of riches: good andotherworldly impoverishment. It wasthis play that brought the Americanshow into it genuine sense. It washis genuine worry over the socialissues and phenomenal showyprocedure appeared in this playbrought the American dramatizationinto a genuine sense. Eugene O'Neill,the main American screenwriter towin the honorable Prize for writing,brings high reality to American

172



dramatization and is regarded as "theMaker of Modern AmericanDrama".

Desire Under the Elms is acurrent disaster containingnumerous Greek catastrophecomponents, for example, Oedipalstrife, the apparition, vindicate, andkill in the play, and the unrestrainedchoice versus the otherworldly.Eugene O'Neill utilizes antiquatedGreek catastrophe in an Americanranch setting all together thatsomething of the intensity of theprior sensational writing would riseand reinforce his own particularideas. In any case, Eugene O'Neillwi ll never be a unimportantadherent, he is a maker. EugeneO'Neill brings the debasement of thelamentable legends, the worker likedialect and sets, and the more comiccomponents in his play. Under hisground-breaking pen, a superbdramatization is shown before thegathering of people, joining thecustomary components and presentday manifestations consummately.The American battle for a family ina world in which the family is alwaysdebi li tated. Old medievalarrangement of specialist and statushas been canceled. Free, warm, andunconstrained relations ought to takeafter. However, what happensappears political agitation. Theextraordinary of flexibility wasmaintained a strategic distance from,yet just incidentally. Eugene O'Neillcommanded the family show of the1930s, post-World War I. Thisperiod saw the withdraw of thecustomary social qualities before

realism, the barbaric scale, and themechanical rhythms which EugeneO'Neill scrutinized in his reasonabledramatization. His play, DesireUnder the Elms, depicts thebreakdown and estrangement of theAmerican family and look at familyconnections from various verifiable,local, ethnic, and social points ofview, concentrating on how peopleand ages have characterized theAmerican dream and made thepursuit their own. The Cabots, inDesire Under the Elms, are actuallydetained, caught, somehow, ontheir rough, devastated NewEngland cultivate. Their mindboggling family connectionsuncover the Puritan heritage, whichis substituted by interest for materialbelonging and physical wants.Ephraim, the dad, is the epitomeof cruel paternity, religiousobsession, and physical quality. Hesubjugates his children and hisspouses.

Every one of the sorts ofconnections inside the family arewithout affection, correspondence,and comprehension. The dad and histhree children detest each other.Therefore, the brotherlyrelationship is portrayed by scorn,envy, and materialistic intrigue. Ebendisallowed connection with hisstepmother is a sort of vengeanceupon his dad and an endeavor toescape out of the family circle. Alongthese lines, the relatives attempt toescape from as far as possible to gettheir flexibility, similar to Simeonand Peter who fled to California toget gold. In any case, their escape

173



drove them to misfortune, distance,and implosion. In his mission forprofound and moral qualities,O'Neill was endeavoring to find theroots and feeling of having a placeof the American family, and afterthat to discover an answer for theissue of the split self. Subsequently,the family connections, in DesireUnder the Elms, are portrayed byphysical isolation, disloyalty,misrepresentation of dreams andlove, absence of commonality andsatisfaction, or more all, fierceness.Therefore, O'Neill 's familydramatization uncovers that theAmerican agreeable family is closeto a desire. The significance of O'Neill

as a social faultfinder lies in the waythat he underlines the mental partsof the cutting edge social request. Hecalls attention to the sickness of ourgreedy society. So we may presumethat O'Neill's idea of the Americanfamily looked all the moreprofoundly and completely into theconnection between the individualand his family than did theindividuals who tailed him. Heuncovers the breakdown of theAmerican family be that as it may,to him, the individual is caughtinside the family, has no place elseto go, and is compelled toexperience the cycle of family strifeand devastation.

REFERENCES

Abbey, Ruth. (2000). "Charles Taylor". Princeton, N.J.: Princeton University PressArthur W. Calhoun, A Social History of the American Family, (New York: Barnes and Nobel.

Inc., 1945), p.131Ben Yussef, Lamia.1992. Violence in three plays by Eugene O'Neill, Michigan State

University UMI.Cargill, Oscar. (1961). O'Neill and His Plays, Four Decades of Criticism. New York: New York

University PressD. K. Lal, O'Neill: A Study of His Plays, (India, NarmakMandl: The Modern Press, 1970), p.181Eugene O'Neill, Desire under the Elms, 1924. 2052-6350(Print), 2052-6369Featherstone, Mike. Love & Eroticism. Nottingham: Trent University, 1999. Google BooksGirard, Rene.1984. Generative Violence and the Extinction of social order Salmagundi.John Gassner, ed., O'Neill: A Collection of Critical Essays, (Yole University press, 1964), p.58.Leech, Clifford. (1963). Eugene O'Neill. New York: Grove Press,Mahmood S, 2006. Secularism, hermeneutics, and empire: the politics of Islamic reformation.

Public Culture.O'Neill, Eugene .Desire Under the Elms.(Australia:Don Lainsondlainson @ Symatico. Ca :2004).Philippe Ariås, Centuries of Childhood, (Hammonds worth: Penguin Books, 1973), p.15.Sheaffer, Louis. (1973). "O'Neill, Son and Artist". Boston: Little, Brown and CompanyShore Robert Cinematic Myth-Understanding of the American Family, 2006, http://

www.marial.emory.edu.Tom Scanlan, Family, Drama, and American Dreams, (London: Greenwood Press,1978), pp.

7, and 49.Thomas Mautner, The Penguin Dictionary of Philosophy, Penguin Books, 2000.Zinn, Howard. 2010. A People's History of the United States. New York: Harper Perennial

Modern Classics,. 382.

174



http://dx.doi.org/10.26739/2573-5616-2018-8-16

Abstract: this article emphasizes the introduction of the principles of social organizationof the rule of law and civil society, is widely spread in western countries, is beingstrengthened by the appropriate examples and forms of legal culture, In the course of theformation of the civil society of the Republic of Uzbekistan, the creation of a modernlegal doctrine and a new legal system, is based on, on the one hand, national richspiritual-cultural and historical-legal heritage, on the other hand, based on universalvalues, international-legal experience also, the role of culture in reflection of the socialconsciousness, spiritual world of the people, the concept of culture, the role of civilsociety in the formation of a just democratic society and the role of values, the impact ofculture on the mobilization of the population to universal goals, as well as the rise of thelegal culture of society, and its impact is in all aspects of life is a natural law of a democraticcivil society.

Key words: civil society, legal culture, values, culture, social consciousness.

THE SYSTEM OF CIVIL SOCIETY LEGAL CULTURESAND VALUES

Khudoyor Mamatov,Director of the Republican Center of Forensic Science named after

H.Sulaimanova under the Ministry of Justice of the Republic ofUzbekistan. Doctor of Law, acting professor.



Recommended citation: Khudoyor Mamatov. The System Of Civil Society Legal Cultures AndValues. 7-8 American Journal of Research P. 174-180 (2018).

Culture is a phenomenon that itreflects the social consciousness,spirit, and spiritual world of thenation, helps to understand itsidentity and restore its spiritualvalues. Culture- is not only a high-profile sphere of personal and socialactivity, but also a powerful force thatencourages and mobilizes the wholenat ion to successfully solveenormous and complex tasks.

In the decree "On the Strategyfor the Further Development of theRepublic of Uzbekistan" signed byShavkat Mirziyoev, President of theRepublic of Uzbekistan, in 2017 OnFebruary 7and its comment analyzedbuilding civil society, creatingconditions for a peaceful andprosperous life of the people basedon free market relations and privateproperty, ensuring a worthy place in

175



Uzbekistan on the internationalarena, rule of law in the society,human rights and freedoms,interethnic harmony and religioustolerance a thorough analysis of theongoing democratic reforms andmodernization processes of thesociety.

At the same time, a thoroughanalysis of the path of our country'sdevelopment, the sharp change inthe global market conditions and theincreasing competition in thecondit ions of globalizat ionnecessitate the development andimplementation of a completely newapproach and princi ples for thefurther development of our state[1].Recognizing the importance ofeconomic and political factors inshaping a just and democraticsociety, it should be emphasizedcultural and spiritual factors,especially the legal culture and valuesof civil society.

The great statesman and politicianIslam Karimov stressed theimportance of the spiritual aspect ofthe ideology and the impact of theideology on human consciousness,emphasizing: "In today's era ofinformation age, the age ofelectronics, it is almost impossibleto lose the influence of theideological forces, in modern termsideological polygons more powerfulthan nucleus polygons"[2].

These views are fully relevant tothe power of spiritual education andthe influence of culture on themobilization of the population touniversal goals. The role ofspirituality, culture, as well as the

role of ideology in the developmentof society, the importance of thepeople's vital needs and targets,their powerful potential has longbeen recognized.

"It is a fact that fair ideas, noblethoughts, moral values are notnecessarily proof of the fact thatsociety has always been an importantfactor in the rise and advancementof society"[3].

In the course of the reforms beingimplemented in Uzbekistan, a newlegal thought that is based onuniversal democratic principles, anational ideology of independenceis being formed. It is in a sense thatthe concept of worldview and legalideology constitute the essence of thelegal culture that is in line with thecivil society in which we aregoverned. Therefore, "our long-termand strategic commitment is tosteadily and consistently pursue ademocratic state, civil societybuilding process, and marketreforms, and to build on democraticvalues in the minds of people"[4].

It is well known that theintroduction of the princi ples ofsocial organization of the rule of lawand civil society is widely spread inwestern countries, is beingstrengthened by the appropriateexamples and forms of legal culture.Its core is the personal freedom,which is formed in the mind ofcitizens, as well as their individualindependence, legal protection andguarantees of human rights.

The process of building a civilsociety in Uzbekistan, the creationof a modern legal doctrine and the

176



creation of a new legal system is onits own way. On the one hand, it isbased on the rich spiritual-cultural,historical and legal heritage of ourpeople and national values, on theother hand, based on universalvalues and international legalexperience. In its place it should benoted that, in the early stages of ourreform, we have focused on the useof some western values andprinciples in the building of our civilsociety and our national legalsystem, and then in our legal mindswe have a solid foundation ofnational self-consciousness, ourhistorical roots and heritage, andprioritize the peculiarities andpragmatic approach in the legislation.Indeed, one-sidedness should beavoided in any activity and situation.

In this regard, "it is impossibleto build the foundations of civilsociety, to bui ld democraticinstitutions without studying andusing universal princi ples andnorms, deeply rooted democraticvalues all around the world"[5]. Atthe same time, it is natural appearingspecial characteristics belong to ourpeople while creating the rule of lawand civil society in our country.

The legal culture of civil societyis considerably enhanced by itsstructure. Here we can talk about theforms of expression of legal culture,its social status, content, and so on.Legal culture is a separate level ofdevelopment of society, primarilyreflects its readiness to adoptadvanced legal ideas and laws,knowledge and skills, as well as theuse of knowledge, current law, and

current legislation. From this pointof view, it is characterized by thefact that it has developed the relevantlegal culture principles and normsand embodied the highest legalvalues.

The legal culture of civil societycovers all the human rights valuescreated by humanity. In fact, thelegal culture is a set of real positivecomponents of the legal reality. Itcombines legal adventure, legaltechnique and legal practice. Thecomponents of the legal reality arethe elements of the legal culture ofthe society, with a specific task thatis regarded as the benchmarks ofhuman activity.

Civil society is a culture of aparticular type of society, socialrelations, a particular form ofrelations between citizens andessence. Because "citizenship" meansthe highest level of economicculture, political culture and thelegal culture of all known in history.Like other forms of social relations,civil society creates a variety ofcultural and spiritual backgrounds.This is confirmed by the EuropeanHistory of the XIX-XX centuries. Inother words, civil society is, inessence, a high level of culturaldevelopment of the society.

Social, economic, and politicalchanges in society must be carriedout strictly in legal form. It isimportant that the laws that are beingadopted comply with the level ofdevelopment of the society, andeven ahead of it, and the long-termprospects for the society to advancefrom the path of democracy. It is

177



important that civil society self-development and self-regulatoryprocesses are activated and createconditions for the realization of thecreative potential of the individualand society. Civil society is notmerely formal legality, but ratheran integral whole system based onthe recognition of human personalityas the highest standard and its fullacceptance.

The principle of social pluralismof interests, ideas and actions shouldbe strengthened by law (first of all,constitutional order), ensuring theimplementat ion of pluralism,including judicial defense. On theother hand, such freedom impliesthe establishment of a certainboundary by which a citizen canexercise his or her rights and interests.The exercise of freedom of choiceshould not undermine the rights ofsociety, the state, or the rights ofcitizens. In other words, liberty shouldbe restricted only by law, that is, bythe words of I.Kant, it is necessary tohave the legal nature of the person,which ensures the safe behavior of aperson. Patient for thinking differentlyshould be an important feature of ademocratic society.

The category of "legal culture" inthe social context can be describedin two ways: the legal culture of thesociety and the legal culture of theindividual. The legal culture ofsociety can be evaluated as thequality of the law, which reflects thevalues and norms, the legalinstitutions and the dialectical unityof legal consciousness and activity.As for the individual, it is the norm

of acquiring legal reality, as a specificlegal mirror of the external worldperception. In this regard, "the legalculture of society and the legalculture of a person can be regardedas a very important result of theuniversal democratic achievementsof a particular category of universalvalues"[6].

In a democratic educationalsociety, on the one hand, theexisting legal system and, on theother hand, the activi ties ofgovernment agencies, public andnon-governmental organizations,officials and citizens must fullycomply with the cri ter ia andrequirements of higher legal culture.At the same time, the content oflegal culture is largely determinedby a set of legal systems, legalprinci ples, legal values, lawbranches and norms.

The rise of the legal culture ofsociety and its impact on all aspectsof life is the natural legality of ademocratic civil society. At the sametime, the level of legal culture ismeasured by the scale of the legalvalues in society, the spread amongthem, and the profound self-esteem.The legal culture of each individualacquired is determined by the depthof its legal values, the depth of thelaw in its minds. In our view, thecharacteristics of the person's legalculture are as follows:

- Perfect knowledge of thecontent of legal norms;

- Respect for laws and legalinstitutions;

- Highly socially-legitimateactivity;

178



- Evaluate the right as a meansof positive social change andprotection of human interests;

- Voluntary compliance with thelegal norms requirements, the innerbeliefs and so on.

It should be noted that the legalculture of the person positivelyaffects the observance of therequirements of the norms of thelaw, as well as the level of socio-legal activity of the population. Legalculture is the result of the politicaland legal socialization of theindividual, its socio-legal experience.Particularly important is the opinionformed on the activities of theindividual's legal and lawenforcement agencies. "An importantstage in developing a person's legalculture is its ability to master valuesand norms in the legal field and tobuild the ability to use it. This willhelp guide the legal culture"[7].

Legal values and norms make acomprehensive picture of the essenceof the legal culture of society. Theyprovide information on the legalstatus of a person in society, thelimits and forms of his activities, aswell as the principles of individualliberty. The legal culture itself servesas a precondit ion for thedevelopment of human beings as asocial value. Legal culture is closelylinked to the practical legal activityof people, to the structure of theirlegal relationships and relations.

The practical significance of thelegal culture is that it has a positiveimpact on the strict observance ofthe laws (norms of law) by citizensand other owners of the law. It also

plays a crucial role in raising the levelof their political and legal activity.

Legal values play a special role inshaping civil society. Legal values arelegal norms, ideas, institutions,princi ples and events that arerespected by members of thecommunity, which serve to regulatesocial relations between civil society,states and people[8]. This definitionis based on the followingobservations in jurisprudenceliterature: "Legal values are legal actsthat promote social relations,promote rule of law and justice insociety, promote human rights andfreedoms, and elevate legalconsciousness and culture"[9]. "Legalvalue is a part icular socialphenomenon, legal instrument andmechanism"[10]. Or "Legal value isthe level of influence of the legalnorms and principles adopted on thebasis of legal ideas, views,imaginations and opinions on thestate and society development, inharmony with the person's legal andgeneral culture"[11].

Based on the aboveconsiderations, the followingauthorial definition has beendeveloped: "Legal values are a set oflegal norms, ideas, ideas,insti tutions, princi ples andphenomena that are respected,valued and respected by citizens inthe regulation of social relationsbetween society and the state."

"In civil society, primarily humanrights are the most important.Freedom is an invaluable value thatdescribes human nature"[12]. Libertyalso explains the purpose and

179



meaning of democracy. Dependingon the areas of social life, it ispossible to talk about politicalfreedom, economic freedom,spir itual freedom and otherfreedoms. For example, freedom ofexpression in the political sphereshould be recognized freedom ofcitizens to participate in electionsand referenda, freedom ofassociation with political parties andassociations, pluralism of opinions,freedom of assembly, rallies anddemonstrations, freedom ofexpression and access to governmentagencies, freedom of the press, andthe right to apply to governmentagencies. These freedoms, as well aslegal values, are reflected in theconstitution and laws.

Another value of civil society isthe constitution and the rule of law,and the superiority of the rule of law.Consequently, obedience to andrespect for the law rises to the levelof social need.

Citizens' equality is one of themost prestigious values. Thedemocratic state guarantees equalityof all citizens before the law. Theyparticipate equally in public life andenjoy equal opportunities.

A high level of legal culture has aspecial place in the system of civilsociety values. The basis of the idealsociety we are pursuing, are thefoundation of its relationships is the

formation of high spirituality andhighly developed political and legalculture. Because, if the governingsystem of the society is based onlegal state system, the legal cultureof this society will be in high position.In this sense, legal culture is animportant indicator of the maturityof civil society, the development ofstatehood and the legal systemmaturity. "It is a value that is activein influencing social life, facilitatingthe integration of citizens, all socialgroups, ensuring and sustaining theintegri ty and stabi li ty of thecountry"[13].

Another important value of civilsociety is the legal protection of theindividual, his / her judicialprotection, and the princi ple ofpresumption of innocence. Nosuspect, the person in investigationor defendant is required to provethat he is not guilty. This function iscarried out by the relevant lawenforcement agencies and theindependent courts.

It should be noted that, civilsociety is based on a broad spiritual,high cultural humanitarian system.In the spiritual life of this society,one criterion is strictly observed: thehuman being, his honor andabundance are greatly respected,human spiritual and moral qualitiesare respected, and they areconsidered sacred.

References

1. Decree of the President of the Republic of Uzbekistan "On Strategy of Action forFurther Development of the Republic of Uzbekistan". Official source of legislation of theRepublic of Uzbekistan. Lex.uz. PR-4947. February 7, 2017

180



2. Karimov I.A. We build our future with our own hands. T.7. - Tashkent: Uzbekistan,1999.-p.86.

3. Ochildiev A. National idea and interethnic relations. - Tashkent: Uzbekistan, 2004. -p.3.

4. Karimov I. A. Our main goal is to democratize and modernize the society, tomodernize and reform the country. - Tashkent: Uzbekistan, 2005. - p.4.

5. Karimov I.A. Uzbekistan at the turn of the XXI century: threats to security, stabilityand guarantees of progress. - Tashkent: Uzbekistan, 1997.-p.171.

6. Salnikov V.P. Legal culture. General theory of law. Under the Society. Ed. prof. VKBabayeva. - Bottom. Novgorod, 1993.-p.502.

7. Tadjihanov U., Saidov A. Theory of Legal Culture. T.1. -Tashkent: Academy of theMinistry of Internal Affairs, 1998. -p.147.

8. Yakubov Sh.U. Formation of legal values and principles in the legal system ofUzbekistan. Phd, Law sciences ... autoref. - Tashkent, 2008. -p.11.

9. Odilkariev Kh. Legal value and social security // Improvement of legal mechanismsof national values and social protection. - Tashkent: Academy of the Ministry of InternalAffairs of the Republic of Uzbekistan, 2007.-p.44.

10. Theory of Law and the State, Ed. prof. Lazareva V.V. -M.: 1996.-P.106.11. Babenko A.N. Legal values (theory issues). -M.: 2001.-p.35.12. See: Gadzhiev K.S. Thoughts on Freedom// Issues of Philosophy. -M., 1993. ¹2. -

p.33.13. Odilkariev Kh.T. Legal culture of civil society. // Women and legal culture. -Tashkent:

Justice, 1999. -p.41.

181



http://dx.doi.org/10.26739/2573-5616-2018-8-17

Abstract: In this article is given instructions of using strategy "Alimony of states",choosing the technology of educational methods, choosing the orders of methods, effectsof using interactive methods such as: the method "Let's introduce".

Key words: Choosing the technology of educational methods, Chosen method, themethod "Let's introduce".

TECHNOLOGY OF SELECTION OF TEACHINGMETHODS IN THE LESSONS OF SOCIAL AND

ECONOMIC GEOGRAPHY OF THE WORLD

Kuldasheva Makhmuda Nurmatzhonovna,Teacher of the Department of Methods of Exact and Natural Sciences,Regional Center for Retraining and improvement of professional skills

of personnel's of public education at Namangan State University



Recommended citation: Kuldasheva Makhmuda Nurmatzhonovna. Technology Of SelectionOf Teaching Methods In The Lessons Of Social And Economic Geography Of The World. 7-8American Journal of Research P. 181-184 (2018).

The third millennium is thecentury of the intellectualdevelopment of mankind, inconnection with which, the moderngenerat ion must meet therequirements of the time, freelyharmonize with the universalprinci ples of upbringing and therules of etiquette. The process ofeducation is a very complicatedprocess.

The organization of each level ofeducation should be aimed ateducating young generation in a

comprehensive and informed way ofthinking. The modern process ofteaching economic geography withthe help of advanced teachingmethods is aimed at shaping theneed for independent education,changing the processes underconsideration. The main goal ofinnovative pedagogical technologiesis completely increase students'interest for the subject and learning.

The conformity of the methodchosen by the teacher to the topicstudied, the effectiveness of the

182



method - is the main importantelement of the organization of theeducational process. In most cases,the use of one method during thelesson does not give the proper effect.In this regard, the teacher shouldtake into account the possibilitiesand potential of the students, thelevel of complexity of the activitiesthey perform, the amount oftheoretical knowledge, and thedegree of students' independence inthe performance of tasks, the timefactor and the availability ofsupplementary tools for obtainingknowledge in the study room.

In the process of forming thegeographic skills of students, forexample, in the subject economicand social geography of the world,teacher must take into account thecountry's economic potential,industry and agriculture, transportopportunities, internat ionaleconomic ties, achievements of thescienti fic and technologicalrevolution used in the region, andothers.

The implementation of theabove tasks in the organization ofawareness of an important role isplayed by a kind of understatementof the shortcomings of traditionalmethods of t eaching. Whenselec t ing methods a imed a timproving the effectiveness ofeducation and upbringing duringthe lesson, the teacher should worknot only with the class, butindividually with each student,dividing the class into small groupsusing interactive and innovativeteaching methods.

With the correct selection andapplication of interactive teachingmethods, we can achieve thefollowing results:

- Motivate students to the topic;- To guarantee the complete

assimilation of knowledge;- Develop the thinking of

children, i.e. Teach chi ldrenindependent thinking;

- To teach children to build adialogue;

- Create conditions for theactive participation of all studentsin the educational process;

- Create psychological climate inthe group.

Proper selection of methods fororganizing the lesson and raisingspecific questions gives a greatereffect on the active participation ofstudents during the lesson.

In the process of teachingeconomic and social geography, wecan use the following methods inaccordance with a given topic.

The method "Let's introduce"Application: the teacher asks the

students to call their names inorder, and the student, when hecalls his/her name, must find ageographical term beginning with thefirst letter of his/her name. Forexample, in the course of the lessonon the topic "Natural resources ofthe world" in the economic andsocial geography of the world in the9th grade, the teacher asks thestudents to introduce themselves andname the natural resources, theterritory where this resource islocated, starting with the first letterof its name and pointing it on the

183



map. For example, if the student iscalled Nasiba, she should name theresource associated with the firstletter of her name.

Student: My name is Nasiba,resources beginning with the letter N:

1. Oil; (Íåôòü - in Russian)2. Sodium salt (Íàòðèåâàÿ ñîëü-

in Russian)3. Non-traditional resources4. Non-metallic resources;5. Non-metals.The "State Alphabet" StrategyThe purpose of using this

technology in the learning processis to form a student's view of aparticular country, present hisopinion, and discuss theorganization of this state with apartner.

The application of this strategyincludes the following sequence ofactions:

Picture:1. The first group of students will

depict the geographical position,borders, extreme points of the statein the figure, and also indicate withwhich neighboring countries thecountry borders.

2. The second group of studentswill depict in the figure the economicpotential, the level of development,as well as the country's role in theworld arena.

3. In the third figure, a group ofstudents will show the industry andits branches, factors affecting thedevelopment of industry, the nameof industrial enterprises and therange of products

4. In the fourth figure, a groupof students will project agricultureand its branches, factors affectingthe development of agriculture,agricultural goods and their range.

5. The names of the country'scities, their potential, the numberof people, the industries developedin them are depicted in the fifthfigure.

6. The economic relation of thecountry with other states (trade,tourism and services, political,monetary-monetary operations) isdepicted in the sixth figure.

Let's try to consider this strategyusing the example of the United

States.

In conclusion, it is necessary toadd that the teacher should carefullyselect the teaching methods andpredict the effectiveness of theapplication of interactive methodsfor each student. Education is thekey to the successful future of ourcountry; the current generation mustparticipate in its life as a full-fledgedmember of a legal democratic societyand meet the requirements set bythe President and the time.

184



References

1. H.Vakhobov, O.Mirzamakhmudov, "Methods of teaching geography. Namangan.2016.

2. Kh.Nikadambaeva, D. Ruzieva "Possibilities of training the physicalgeography of Central Asia with the use of interactive methods."T. 20173. Mirziyoyev Sh. M. Together we will build a free, democratic and prosperous state of

Uzbekistan. Speech of the President in a joint meeting of both chambers of the Oliy Majlis.T. Uzbekistan. 2016. 56 pages

4. H. Vakhobov, O. Mirzamakhmudov, "Methods of teaching geography.Namangan.2016

5. Kh.Nikadambaeva, D. Ruzieva "Possibilities of training the physical geography ofCentral Asia with the use of interactive methods." T.2017

185



http://dx.doi.org/10.26739/2573-5616-2018-8-18

Abstract: his article examines the ways to achieve the prospects for the developmentof Uzbekistan's textile industry in the world economy, the creation of exemplary structuresfor textile enterprises based on in-depth study and analysis of the experience of foreigncompanies, the active introduction of all branches of the real economy, the creation ofnew types of goods and services, the creation of innovative new textile enterprises andincreasing the export potential

Keywords: World the economy, exports, imports, product, textile industry, innovation,development.

PROSPECTS FOR THE DEVELOPMENT OF THEUZBEK TEXTILE INDUSTRY IN THE WORLD

ECONOMY

Kurbanova Shohzoda Nashpanovna,Independent Researcher of the University of World Economy and

Diplomacy



Recommended citation: Kurbanova Shohzoda Nashpanovna. Prospects for the development ofthe Uzbek textile industry in the world economy. 7-8 American Journal of Research P. 185-191(2018).

It is well known that Uzbekistancan not perform an export programon world markets, with theexception of the production of rawmaterials, such as cotton and otherraw materials, in foreign marketsand sell our products. First of all, itis necessary to accelerate thedevelopment and targeted supportof industries and enterprises that canbe equally competitive in the worldmarket and at the next stage canbecome the driving force ofeconomic growth, further

modernization and diversification ofthe economy.At the same time, inthe textile and light industry, moreprofound processing of raw cotton,the export of finished products suchas dyed yarn, knitted fabrics andfabrics to foreign countries, activeproduction of modern innovativetechnologies and design, productionof finished textile products.

An in-depth study of theexperience of foreign companies,such as Germany, in thedevelopment of Uzbekistan's textile

186



industry in the world economy, thedevelopment of the textile industryand technologies, and the creationof exemplary structures for ourtextile enterprises.

The production enterprises of thetextile industry of Uzbekistan areequipped with a high-tech largeindustrial complex that producescotton fiber, cotton fiber, socks,knitwear, sewing, not onlydomestic, but also foreign markets.

Taking this into consideration,the country consistently implementspractical measures to ensure thefurther development of the industry.In particular, in accordance withthe Decree of the President of theRepublic of Uzbekistan datedDecember 21, 2016 No. 2687, theprogram of measures for the furtherdevelopment of the textile andclothing and knitting industries for2017-2019 was approved.

Today, the country has formed atext ile network with a highproduction potential, numberingabout 7000 enterprises. A productioncapacity of 1.4 million tons of cottonfiber has been created, about 60%of which is used to meet the needsof local textile enterprises.

The Decree of the President ofthe Republic of Uzbekistan "OnMeasures to Accelerate theDevelopment of the Textile andClothing and Knitted Industries"identified a number of prioritymeasures to address existingproblems, as well as to expand theproduction of high-quality textileproducts and to promote the worldmarket. Gave:

- increase in the share of thetextile industry in the economy,increase in the volume and qualityof textiles produced in the country;

- a radical revision of themanagement system of the textileindustry;

- further improvement of thesystem of standardization andcertification in the textile industry;

- wide introduction of advancedinformation and communicationtechnologies into the network;

- Implementation of a clustermodel for the development of thetextile industry;

- a radical revision of themanagement system of the textileindustry;

- further improvement of thesystem of standardization andcertification in the textile industry;

- wide introduction of advancedinformation and communicationtechnologies into the network;

- Implementation of a clustermodel for the development of thetextile industry;

- ensuring a balanced distributionof raw materials and location ofestablished enterprises in closerelationship with the developmentof logist ics and engineeringinfrastructure;

- wide introduction of advancedinnovative technologies, know-how, developments in theproduction process, localization ofproduction of modern models andaccessories;

- Improvement of the system oftraining, retraining and advancedtraining of the textile industry.

187



It should be noted that thisDecree is an important step in thepractical implementation of theConcept of Administrative Reformsin the Republic of Uzbekistan,approved by Presidential Decree No.PP-5185 of September 8, 2017,which provides for furtherreduction of administrative influenceon economic sectors and expansionof market management mechanisms.In addition, the head of statesupported the offer of the textileindustry enterprises, theshareholders' meeting of"Uzbekengilsanoat" and a number ofagencies for the establishment of the"Uzto'kimaliksanoat" Association. Atthe same time, "Uzbekengilsanoat",including the regulatory andeconomic functions of the state, willbe eliminated. The lack ofmanagement of the sectormanagement system to meet moderntrends in the development of thetextile industry and its inability tosupport manufacturers required thissolut ion. For example: JSC"Uzbekengilsanoat" includes 436enterprises, accounting for only 6%of the total.The activity of thiscommunity is mainly focused on thecollection of stat istical data,organization of various meetings,organization of exhibitions, itsorganizational form also does notcorrespond to the legal status of thejoint-stock company.

The experience of foreigncountries has shown that one of themost effective forms of developmentof the textile industry is a clusterorganization. This model provides

for the creat ion of a singleproduction cycle, including theproduction of raw cotton, the initialprocessing, the subsequentprocessing of the product ingranaries and the production offinished textile products with highadded value. It should be noted thatthe low efficiency of producttesting laboratories, as well as thelack of international accreditationin most of them, hinder the accessof domestic textile manufacturersto external markets. To solve theseproblems, it is planned to developa complex of standardization andcertification systems in the textileindust ry , including theintroduction of internationalstandards.

In 2017-2021 years. The strategyof actions on five developmentpriori ties of the Republic ofUzbekistan was adopted. Chapter III- The Strategy for Action focuseson the development andliberalization of the economy; -maintaining high growth rates ofgross domest ic product bymaintaining macroeconomicbalance and deepening structuraland institutional changes based onmedium-term programs;

- the development of internationaleconomic cooperation, includingthe expansion of relations withleading international and foreignfinancial inst itut ions, thecontinuation of a carefully thoughtout foreign debt policy and theeffective use of foreign investmentsand credits; as well as their owngoals.

188



The prospects for thedevelopment of Uzbekistan's textileindustry in the world economy, themutually beneficial cooperation ofdeveloped countries, the experienceof a number of economictransformations in them, and thewidespread use of innovat ivetechnologies are, of course, of greatinterest for Uzbekistan, which seeksto adopt economic modernization

in the modern textile industry as anactive partici pant in theinternational division of labor .Thus, Uzbekistan became a memberof powerful groups in the economiccooperation of a number ofinternational organizations. It is veryinteresting to analyze the state andprospects for expanding cooperationbetween developed countries andUzbekistan.

2014 2015 2016 Number of enterprises

Produced industrial product

Number of enterprises


Number of enterprises


Manufacture of textiles

1316 173253.4 1439 2307853.6 1471 3471150.2

Of them: Preparation

and spinning of textile

fibers

252 708084.6 281 829861.1 284 1512418.4

Weaving 407 342301 400 493710.9 369 587975.4 Decoration of textile products

30 20970.6 40 30197.1 40 53302.8

Manufacture of other textiles

627 661176.2 718 954084.5 778 1317453.6

The volume of production of small enterprises and microfirms in textileproduction in the Republic of Uzbekistan. Fig.1.

“Ўзтўқимачиликсаноат” 2016 г. 2017 г. ЭКСПОРТ 1568968.7 1624113.4 ИМПОРТ 79919.5 138756.4

Export and import of the textile industry of Uzbekistan for the last twoyears. Fig.2.

189



The diagram in Fig. 1.

190



Figure 2. The graph.

191



References

1. Presidential decree of the Republic of Uzbekistan Sh. Mirziyoyev. Number 2687 ofDecember 21, 2016.

2. President of the Republic of Uzbekistan Sh. Mirziyoyev, Strategy of the Republic ofUzbekistan on five priority development directions of the Republic of Uzbekistan for2017-2021, PP-No. 4947 of February 7, 2017.

Textbooks:4. Ivanova V.N. Social Management. - Moscow: Higher School, 2010. 496 pp.5.Cantor E.L., et al. Economics of the enterprise. - Textbook. St. Petersburg: Peter,

2009. 224 pages.Training aids:6. KhodievB.Yu. and others. "Small business and private entrepreneurship": educational

program. - T .: TSEU, 2010. - 267 pages.7. Ergasheva F. "Formation of the strategy of personnel management" Economics and

education 2012 y. ¹ 1. pages. 69Information on the sets of statistics:8. Main trends and indicators of social and economic development of the Republic of

Uzbekistan for the years of independence, as well as the forecast for 2014-2017: collectionof statistical data.

T: Uzbekistan, 2018.Sites:9. www.ADB.org10. www.bearingpoint.uz11. www.bilimdon.uz

192



http://dx.doi.org/10.26739/2573-5616-2018-8-19

Abstract: The image of Alexander in the artistic interpretation. The article is devotedto the analysis of Alexander's image in the artistic interpretation in the works of Navoi.

Key words: Iskander, Alexander the Great, image, artistic, interpretation, shah,literature, poem, king

THE IMAGE OF ALEXANDER IN THE ARTISTICINTERPRETATION

Pardaeva Iroda Mamayunusovna,Independent researcher. Samarkand state university, Uzbekistan



Recommended citation: Pardaeva Iroda Mamayunusovna. The Image Of Alexander In TheArtistic Interpretation. 7-8 American Journal of Research P. 192-196 (2018).

Iskander is from the genus of thefirst caste of the Iranian shahs ofthe Peshdodids. His real name wasAlexander the Great; he was knownamong the Asiatic people under thename Iskander. The image ofAlexander the Great before Navoiwas particularly and uniquelymentioned in the works of ancienthistorians as Arian, Plutarch andalso in the poems of Firdavsi"Shahname", Nizami Ganjavi"Iskandarnoma", KhusrawDekhlyavi "Oynayi Iskandariy",Abdurakhman Jami "HiradnomaiIskandariy" Rabg 'uzi "QissasiRabg'uziy" and in oral folk art.Navoi s tudied the image of

Iskander from the works whichmentioned above; he depicted theimage of Iskander according to hisown view and philosophy. Navoialmost in every his works notes theimage of Iskander by indicatinghim as a King who reached the levelof Nabi, Vali and the peak ofjustice. Moreover, fifth peom of the"Hamsa", Sadiy Iskandariy wasdevoted to praising and describingthe history of Iskander. In addition,in the 49th section of the firstpoem "Hayrat ul-Abror" of"Hamsa" and also in the first andsecond part s of "Zubdat ut-Tavorih" it is said about thishistorical person.

193



The image of Iskander, in varioussources such as folk, legends andmyths was found in forms of"Zulkarnain" or "IskandarZulkarnain". The creator of prosaicliterature Nosiriddin Burkhoniddinog'li Rabg'uzi in the work "QissasiRabg'uziy" highlights the nicknameZulkarnain. He introduces Iskandaralong with the prophets (Vayas'alunaka an-zil qarnayn). Pointingout the reason for the nameIskander in that he was a native ofthe people named Iskandar:"Iskandariya otlig' eldin erdi, aninguchun Iskandariya atandi" [1].Rabg'uzi explains the reason whyIskander got the nicknameZulkarnain in history "AmmoZulqarnayn aning uchun atandikim,yerning ikki qarnig'a yetti, ya'nimashriqdin mag'ribga tegi" [19:88].Here, the Rabg'uzi starting from thepoint of view of the Turk language,notes Iskander as having conqueredthe two parts "Qarni" - the West andthe East as "Zulkarnain" - "Masterof Two Parts". According to Rabg'uzi:"Qarn arab tilincha muynuz bo'lur.Ikki muynuzlig' temak bo'lur.Zulqarnayn aning boshinda oltundinikki muynuzi bor edi. Mavlo taoloani yalavochliqg'a izdi. Urdilar,muynuzlari sindi [2]. Proceedingfrom the point of view of the Arabiclanguage Rabg'uzi makes analyses ofthe word "Zulkarnain". Actually, the"qarn" from the Arabic "animal","Zulkarnain" means two-horned.Rabg 'uzi called the horn as"Muynuz". The author describes theimage of Iskander in folk myths andlegends.

Rabg'uziy continuing hisdescription gives such information:"Aymishlar, Zulqarnayn aninguchun tedilarkim, ikki qarn yashaberdi, anda ixtilof qildilar" [3].Rabg'uziy aslo used the word "qarn"by the means of age and period.People started to call Iskandermaster of the two periods becausehe lived two thousand years. Exactlythe same approach can be seen inthe Navoi, despite Rabg'uzi was notmentioned. Navoi described a ratioin "Tarixi muluki Ajam" to Iskandar'sgenes gives such information: "Vaaning umrin ming olti yuz yildebdurlar va Zulqarnaynkim, aninglaqabidur, vajhi tasmiyasin mundoqdebdurlarkim, ul zamonda ming yilnibir qarn der ermishlar."[4].

Navoi relied on historical sources,binds the nickname "Zulkarnain"with the life of Alexander The Great.This approach is also found in thework of Nizami "Iskandarnoma".Navoi gave the followinginformation: "Ammo xazrat shayxNizami quddisa sirr ixu"Iskandarnoma"da ikki qarn maxuddebdur.[5].

But Navoi did not limit with themythical information. As remindedon the top that based on truehistorical events, he cite historicalinformation. Navoi noted that he didnot live for six hundred years butonly thirty six and he did not rulefive hundred years but only thirteen:"Aksar tavorixda aning umrin o'tuzolti yil va salotinin o'n uch yilbitibdurlar"[6]. So consequently, inhistory Iskander lived thirty-six(according to new data of modern

194



researchers, thirty-three) years andruled thirteen years. But scientists aretorment by the question of whyIskander was given the nickname"Zulkarnain". On this issue, theyexpress their ideas and views. To thisuncertainty the scientist AbdullaA'zam in his article "Navoi andGreek sages" leads clarity. He clarifiedthe name of Iskander: Man asmentioned in the Koran. "(EyMuhammad) yana sizdanZulqarnayn haqida so'raydilar.Ayting, endi men sizlarga u haqidagixabarni tilovad qilurman." (SuraKahf, 82-98 ayats).

But it was not known whetherIskander was equated with theprophets or not. The word"Zulkarnain" from Arabic istranslated as two-horned.

This quality is usually associatedwith the designation of a crown orheaddress and Alexander the Greatwas a famous king and commander.(356-323 B.C.)

Iskander Fatih - the protagonistwho was formed in the legends ofthe people around theMediterranean Sea about Alexanderthe Great. On the baisis of the imageof Fatih Iskander, the image ofIskander Zulkarnain appeared in theEastern Muslim people in oral andwritten form of literature. This imagewas distanced from Alexander theGreat and included oriental features.The inclusion of the nickname"Zulkarnain" in Iskander's name isdescribed in two ways: Inaccordance with the first variant, onancient coins there were images of atwo-horned helmet. In accordance

with the second option, the imageof Fotih Iskander was combinedwith Zulkarnain, which wasmentioned in the Koran [7]. Thescientists noted that the name ofIskander mentioned on the top ofNavoi's works which found togetherand sometimes it was separately. Forexample, in the work "Tarixi anbiyova hukamo" genes of prophets give afact about what could be done inreality that it is impossible to givethe status of prophet to Zulkarnain.

It is important that Navoi did notcall him as Iskander in the work.Relying on the suras of the Koran,Navoi in the work of "Tarixi"characterized Zulkarnain in a rowwith prophets. And now Navoimentioned Zulkarnain which wasdescribed in the Koran and in hispoem "Saddi Iskanderi" Navoi usedEastern literary monuments thatrelated to legends about Alexanderthe Great.

Scientist Abdulla A'zam iscommenting: In the poem of "SaddiIskandari" the protagonist Iskandernever mentioned as Zulkarnain. Inhis power in the Rumu Rus regionthat is (peninsula in the Balkans)war campaign collided againstDarius. Even the marriage withRoxanne and all these events aresimilar comparing with the eventslife of Iskander. But the conclusionexplains that the main hero of "SaddiIskandari" is Alexander the Greatwas absolutely wrong. [8]Because inthe "Hamsa" of Navoi though thelife-line and biography of Iskanderwas taken from the life of Alexanderthe Great but it was based and

195



included the high qualities ofZulkarnain that is described in theKoran.

Jahon ichra topib mundoq shohlik,Nechuk shohlik, donishogohlik.Valoyatdin ilgida quvvat dog'i,Nechunkim valoyat, nubuvvat dog'i.Alexander owned four qualities

- tunes. They were: king, wise man,Vali and prophet. Alexander was nota conqueror who gained treasurewith destruct ive batt les andplunders, but taking the world withwisdom he showed the example ofruling with justice and measure.

In the fourteenth article of epicpoem "Hayrat-ul-abror" Alexander'sadventures were given shortly, at theend of the poem Alexander wasdescribed by giving a description ofwords below.

Ham shoh o'lub, ham valiyu, ham nabi,Hikmat ila tuz o'lub mashrabi. [9]It can be seen that, Navoi in his

two epic poems ("Hayrat-ul-abror"and Saddi Iskandari) created theimage of Alexander in mixture: inthe picture as Alexander the greatand in his spirit he was described asthe person who had peculiarities ofwise man, Vali and prophet.

Navoi did not choose the life ofAlexander the Great in vain. Becausethe hero of a poet understood theinfinity and width of the world beingin battles in all his life, he felt verypoor and weak in front of God andrealized disloyalty of the world andthe limit of life.

Navoi equalized Alexander'sbattles to the journey of sufiy, he

put Alexander's torment (riyozat-suffer torments in order to see thewonderers of sea and land) and hissuffer at the same level. During thistorment Alexander cleaned his heartand thought, made them pure, as aresult his spirit became clear withGod's light. At the end of his journeywhen he got position, his conditionwas as the person who got educationof tarikat, as if he walked the wayof tarikat. Then he saw himself atVali position and the light of prophetbrightened his eyes.

Hence, in literature conquerorking became very calm (orif), inother words he went to the highposition.

It can be faced with same meaningpoem in "Tarixi muluki Ajam":

Vàloyat bila hikmatu shohlig,Nubuvvat ishidan ham ogohlig [10]Or it is possible to find phrases

such as: "Ham hakim erdi, ham vali.Ba'zi anga nubuvvat ustodi hamqildilar."

It can be seen that Navoi paidspecial attention to the threequalities of Iskander (hakimlik,valylik, nabilik) and in work"Hamsa" noted the continuationof thinking in a fragment of a poem(Masnavi y) and i n prosa i cnarratives as well. The image ofIskander has a universality andsignificance with these aspects.Along with, the scene of leavingof I skander th i s world wi thnothing in open hands is similarto other works of Navoi.

196



References

1. Àëèøåð Íàâîè Ñàääè Èñêàíäàðèé. 978-9943-08-433-9 èçä. Òàøêåíò: ßíãè àñðàâëîäè, 2009.

2. Íàñèðóääèí Áóðõîíóääèí Ðàáãóçèé ³èñàñè Ðàá²óçèé - 1. Òàøêåíò: ¨çóâ÷è,1990.

3. Àëèøåð ÍÀÂÎÈÉ ¥ÀÉÐÀÒÓË-ÀÁÐÎÐ. Òîøêåíò: ¢àôóð ¢óëîì íîìèäàãèÀäàáè¸ò âà ñàíúàò íàøðè¸òè, 1989.

4. Àáäóëëà Àúçàì ¤çáåêèñòîí àäàáè¸òè âà ñàíúàòè. 2007. Ñò. 48.5. Alisher Navoiy. Tarixi muluki ajam // n.ziyouz.com URL: http://n.ziyouz.com/

books/mobile/epub/Alisher Navoiy. Tarixi muluki ajam.epub6. Al-Kahf // wikipedia.org URL: https://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/Al-Kahf7. Tarixi-muluki-ajam // fayllar.org URL: http://fayllar.org/tarixi-muluki-ajam-

bismillohir-rahmonir-rahim.html?page=2

197



http://dx.doi.org/10.26739/2573-5616-2018-8-20

Abstract: In this article some mechanisms of social sphere development in Uzbekistanare considered. Also author discussed about Strategy of further development of the Republicof Uzbekistan on 2017-2021 in this paper.

Key words: society, Uzbekistan, social sphere dynamics, social development, Strategyof further development.

ABOUT SOME MECHANISMS OF SOCIAL SPHEREDYNAMICS IN UZBEKISTAN

Nazarqosimov Sarvar Inatillaevich,National University of Uzbekistan

Scientific researcher. Tashkent, Uzbekistan



Recommended citation: Nazarqosimov Sarvar Inatillaevich. About some mechanisms of socialsphere dynamics in Uzbekistan. 7-8 American Journal of Research P. 197-201 (2018).

The current transformation of thesocial sphere of the society, thegrowth of citizens' needs, the radicalchanges in the activities of varioussocial institutions, and the increasein the role of human capital. At thesame time, the social sector as astructurally complex sector requiresa broad range of factors such as theformation of human capital,accumulation, and social stability.Therefore, the need for thesociological forecasting of thedynamic development of the socialfield paradigms and the classificationof its functional factors are graduallyincreasing.

In the process of g lobalintegration in the world scientificresearches on the study ofdemocratic features of dynamic

development of social sphere ofsociety are carried out. Mechanismsand factors of the social spheredynamics are being studied on thisfront. It is particularly noteworthythat the conceptual approaches andpractices that contribute to thedynamics of the sector are notsufficient in tho1se countries wheremodernization of the social sphereis taking place. In our country,research is still a top priority in termsof social sciences.

During the years of independencethe const itut ional and legalfoundations of the development ofthe social sphere of the society havebeen created and the legal basis hasbeen strengthened. At the same time,the analysis of the appeals of thePresident of the Republic of

198



Uzbekistan to the People's Deputiesin recent years has shown thatserious social reforms are needed. Inthis context, it is clear that thedevelopment of the social sphere inthe Strategy for the development ofthe Republic of Uzbekistan for 2017-2021 is a fundamental direction [3].

This dissertation work will serve toa certain extent in the implementationof tasks outlined in the Decree ofthe President of the Republic ofUzbekistan dated 7 February, 2017,"On Strategies for FurtherDevelopment of the Republic ofUzbekistan for 2017-2021" and othernormative-legal documents.

The common sense of this strategicprogram is five principles deal withsocial dynamics. They are [2]:

1. Improvement of state and publicconstruction aimed at furtherstrengthening the role of parliamentand political parties in deepeningdemocratic reforms andmodernization of the country,reforming the system of publicadministration, developing theorganizational and legal basis forpublic service, improving the systemof "e-government", improving thequality and efficiency of publicservices, practical implementation ofpublic control mechanisms,strengthening the role of civil societyinstitutions and mass media.

2. Ensuring the rule of law andfurther reforming the judicial andlegal system aimed at strengtheningthe genuine independence of thejudiciary and guaranteeing thereliable protection of citizens' rightsand freedoms, improving

administrative, criminal, civil andeconomic legislation, improving theeffectiveness of the system forcombating crime and preventingcrime; the princi ple ofcompetitiveness in the judicialprocess, the improvement of thesystem of rendering legal assistanceand legal services.

3 Development and liberalizationof the economy aimed at furtherstrengthening macroeconomic stabilityand maintaining high economicgrowth rates, increasing itscompetitiveness, modernizing andintensively developing agriculture,continuing institutional and structuralreforms to reduce the state's presencein the economy, further strengtheningthe protection of rights and the priorityrole of private property, stimulatingthe development of small business andprivate entrepreneurshi p, anintegrated and balanced social but-economic development of regions,regions and cities, the active attractionof foreign investment in the economyand regions of the country byimproving the investment climate.

4. The development of the socialsphere aimed at the consistentincrease in employment and realincomes of the population, improvingthe system of social protection andprotection of public health, increasingthe socio-political activity of women,implementing targeted programs forthe construction of affordablehousing, development andmodernization of road transport,engineering and communications andsocial infrastructures, the developmentof the sphere of education, culture,

199



science, literature, art and sports, andthe improvement of state youth policy.

5. Ensuring security, interethnicharmony and religious tolerance,implementing a balanced, mutuallybeneficial and constructive foreignpolicy aimed at strengthening theindependence and sovereignty of thestate, creating a security belt aroundUzbekistan, stability and good-neighborliness, strengthening thecountry's international image.

Social development of any societydepends largely on the spirituality,lifestyle of citizens, the satisfactionof the material, spiritual and socialneeds of people. Therefore, in thefive main priorities of developmentof the Republic of Uzbekistan in2017-2021, the Strategy forDevelopment focuses on the furtherdevelopment of the society, thedevelopment of privateentrepreneurship and small business,as an important factor in ensuringthe employment of the populationand the promotion of home-basedwork is being implemented.

In our country, a special attentionis being paid to radically improvingpublic utility services, furtherimproving the system of housing andsocial facilities, improving thequali ty of work of privatehomeowners' associations andensuring their financial andeconomic stability. A great deal ofattention was paid to these issues thatdirectly affect the daily lives,welfare, health and mood of thepopulation. For this purpose,according to the Decree of thePresident of the Republic of

Uzbekistan of April 18, 2017 "OnMeasures for Further Improvementof Management of Housing andCommunal Services", the Ministryof Housing and Communal Servicesof the Republic of Uzbekistan hasbeen established, with themaintenance and repair of multi-family housing, large-scale work oncoordinat ing the activities ofhomeowner associat ions,exploitation of engineering andcommunication networks has beencarried out. In order to harmonizeurban and rural li fe, specialattention was given to issues suchas multi-storey housing, socialfacilities, drinking water, electricity,heat, natural and liquefied gassupplies, coal supply and sanitation.

A lot of work is being donenowadays to improve the livingstandards of the rural population tothe standard of living and thespiritual life of the city. In 2018alone, a large-scale construction andreconstruction works are underwaywithin the project "Obod qishloq"("Prosperous village") in 2 districtsand 286 settlements in each district.Special attention is paid to the well-being of our people, recreation andcultural leisure.

Development of production andsocial infrastructure in the village,cardinal improvement of the qualityof life of the population, increasingthe real income of ci tizens,increasing the targeted social supportof needy families. In particular, in2018, plans for increasing thecompetitiveness of economic entitiesby means of gradual reforming,

200



diversi fication and structuraltransformation of socio-economiclife through the use of foreign capitaland local financial resources, thedevelopment of new high-techmanufacturing facilit ies andacceleration of modernization ofexisting production facilities havebeen set. In particular, it is plannedto ensure rapid development of thesphere of services, implementationof the program on construction ofindividual houses in rural areas onnew quality standards, consistentcontinuation of implementation ofcomplex construction measures isone of the most pressing issues.

At the present stage of ourdevelopment, as in the economy as awhole, reforms in the agrarian sectorhave a new quality of content and unitethem as one of the most effective formsof economic development. The basisof the system of measures taken totransition to market economy is therestructuring of property relations.Without this, it is impossible to ensurethe effectiveness of enterprises andconsequently the acceleration of socialdevelopment. Bearing in mind thatthese processes can lead to seriouschanges in economic relations, thesocial structure of the population, theincome and property status of itsvarious strata, the various forms ofownershi p should be activelypromoted to avoid social tension.

One of the most important socialtasks is to solve the problem offorming a class of proprietors. Themain purpose of this is to build amulti-disciplinary economy, whichis dominated by private property,

and through a number of means anddirect ions. Among them, theimprovement of the villages and therise in living standards are ofparticular importance. In almost allcountries of the world, greatattention is being paid to thedevelopment of small and mediumenterprises in rural areas. Becauseentrepreneurship is one of the mostcrucial economic resources, it is thebasis of human resources, and ingeneral, small businesses and privateentrepreneurshi p can providegreater mobility and ultimatelysocial welfare [2].

ConclusionsToday, it is vital for Uzbekistan

to have a thoroughly well-thought-out strategy and program of actionthat fully meets the challenges oftoday's rapidly changing state as acountry that seeks a worthy place inthe international community, strivesto ensure peace and prosperity forits people. In this regard, the ongoingreforms in the social protectionsystem of the country, the study ofthe information received by the massmedia on the basis of sociologicalindicators are one of the pressingissues.

In our country during the yearsof independence the level of livingof our people has significantlyimproved compared to the 1990s ofthe last century. Nevertheless, oneof the most urgent tasks is to furtherimprove the effectiveness of reforms,create conditions for comprehensiveand dynamic development of thestate and society, modernize thecountry and liberalize all spheres of

201



life. Today's reforms are a solid stepforward on the way to resolvingproblems in this area.

In the further development of thecountry for the next five years, it isnecessary to improve the order ofproviding support to elderly people,increase the efficiency of citizens' self-governing bodies, transform themahalla institute into the mostpopulous and public institution,cheap housing, water and gas supplypipelines in rural areas, constructionof modern roads that meet modernrequirements, quality of transportservices to the population, what ismeant to improve. All of these reformswill increase the dynamics of thesocial sphere of society.

Democracy is determined onlywhen consistent with the principlesof social justice and the rule of law.The essence of the principle of socialjustice is that the criteria that mustbe followed in determining thecategories of the population that thestate really needs to be supportedand the mechanism to provide them

is simple enough for the public tobe clear and fair.

The fundamental requirement oftoday is radical transformation of thesystem of development of the socialsphere in the country, formation ofadvanced system of social sphere,continuous improvement of socialguarantees system, improvement ofliving conditions of the population.

Nowadays, there is a need toimplement a social policy and to movetowards a qualitatively new level ofsocial protection. In this regard, it iscrucial to forecast the transition fromthe system of public social servicesto reliable targeted social guaranteesand social support schemes for eachparticular individual.

Analyze and design innovativesolut ions to these problems,including the fair distribution ofbasic resources and wealth in keysocial sectors of society, definingstrategic directions such aseducation, healthcare, food,housing, employment, planning andforecasting.

References:

1. Constitution of the Republic of Uzbekistan. Tashkent, Uzbekistan, 20172. Decree of the President of the Republic of Uzbekistan On the Strategy of Actions for the

Further Development of the Republic of Uzbekistan of 07.02.2017 // http://uza.uz/ru/documents/o-strategii-deystviy-po-dalneyshemu-razvitiyu-respubliki-uzb-08-02-2017

3. Nazarkosimov S.I. Main concepts and categories of development of social sphere in Uzbekistan// Theoretical & Applied Science. ¹ 06(50) Philadelphia, USA, 2017. -pp. 112-117

4. Alikariev N., Muminov N., A'zamhodzhaev I.K., Kayumov Î`.Ê. "Methods of mathematicalmodeling in sociological studies". T., "Social Opinion", 2011.

5. Bekmuradov M., Ota-Mirzaev O., Aliqoriev N. and others. Sociology. T., 2000.6. Bekmuradov M. Public opinion in Uzbekistan. T., 1999.7. Begmatov A.S. About dynamics of interrelation of society and person / Begmatov A.P. //

Social-humanitarian knowledge. - 2008. - No. 1 - S. 149-158.8. Ganieva M.H. Peculiarities of studying sociopolitical aspects of public opinion // Social opinion.

Human rights. 2002, ¹3.9. Ubaydullaeva R., Ata-Mirzaev O. and others. Social portrait in Uzbekistan. Results of social

research. - T., 2002.

202



http://dx.doi.org/10.26739/2573-5616-2018-8-21

Abstract: The article discusses the skill of rendering Gadoi's literary expressive meansof the art "irsoli masal". In addition, comparative analysis of the expressive means hasbeen conveyed in literary environment of representatives'' activities.

Key words: literary means of art, proverb, to illustrate, love, beloved, lover, parting,joining.

THE EXPRESSIVE MEANS OF LITERARY ART "IRSOLIMASAL" (THE POETRY WRITTEN ON THE BASIS OF

PROVERBS AND SAYINGS) IN GADOI'S ACTIVITY

Aslanova Khafiza Abdurakhimova,Doctoral candidate, Samarkand State University



Recommended citation: Aslanova Khafiza Abdurakhimova. The Expressive Means Of LiteraryArt "Irsoli Masal" (The Poetry Written On The Basis Of Proverbs And Sayings) In Gadoi'sActivity. 7-8 American Journal of Research P. 202-201 (2018).

Formally, the theoretical manualof literary art founded in Arabic andPersian Languages, later in XIVcenturies, the work "Perfectionknowledge" by Ahmad Taroziy in theTurkic language emerged in the fieldof science.

In the past, literary criticsconducted their literary theory inmanuals either in the forms ofpoems, rhythm, literary expressiveissues or disclosed in the genre ofpoetry characteristics. However,Shaikh Ahmad intended to create,analyze and reveal one of the perfectmanuals in the form of brochure. Sothat people would be able to read,

obtain the benefit from it and gainutmost information"[1]. Namely thethird part of this work is devoted tothe scientific literary of the art poetry.Theoretical data were based on thesamples of authors of that time;"Funun ul-balog'a" is the first perfectmanual on theoretical issues in theliterature of the Uzbek language.Such theories had been commentedon fully on the works of AlisherNavoi's work such as, "Mezon ul-avzon" and Bobur's "Mukhtasar".Indeed, it illuminates scientificliterary theory and testifies withghazals. Abovementioned works havebeen still analyzed in most authors'

203



ghazals which are based ontendencies and requirements.

The samples word of art has beenwritten peculiarly in Gadoi's poems.Irsoli masal is a type of art whichexpresses more artistic style to themeaning of the poem by usingproverbs and aphorisms. "Itrepresents proverbs which disclosethe notion of an idea used in proseand poetic works testifying them"[2].For instance, the following poemwhich was written by ErkinVokhidov represents the solidarityof ideas distinguishing a lyrical heroand a folk proverb.

Lover spends his life with full of dreamsAs every silver cloud has a silver lining.The second part of the couplet

"Every silver cloud has a silverlining" is the proverb which meansdark fortnight in the bright fortnightof the month.

There is no moment that I could bare the hardship,There is a true story among our people as no pains no gains.Second poem containing "no

pains no gains" is used as asupplement to prove the idea whichhas been given in the firsthemistich[3]. You can see this kindof events in classical literature too.Their role is essential in representingthe content of the ghazal.

Navai's ghazal:The arrows seized my heart, both my eye and soul,Who will suffer when there was set the fire to.The proverb mentioned in the

second hemistich "if the fire is setto reed beds wet and arid burns thesame" serves as a testifying means

with much more intensi fyingexpressive ideas.

Moreover, the poet represents thefollowing hemistich:

Why the story became as if yourhair to light?

The proverb "no reason to lightthe musk" which is described in thishemistich helps to emhasize theprevious notion of the hemistich.

Sometimes, two proverbs can befound in one couplet . For example, the couplet that belongs to Atoi

My heart turned into waterbecause of your grief "Do gooddeeds and let it flow into water"

Finally, oh the blossom of flower,"everyone who sows, will gathercrop"

In this couplet two probverbs areused. To be more precise, on thebasis of the art "irsoli masal" the poetused two proverbs.

In the Uzbek poetry there aresome poems that are used in allcouplets with the help of the art ofirsoli masal. For instance, thefollowing Lutfi's ghazal is consideredto be as one of them:

Everytime it comes down to your feet,Issue as if the light in the darkness.When I see your face cannot help myself looking,Some people say Water flowing in flowing stream.I hid the beauty of your face day and night,One's eye is the scales of concsience.Wonder your eyes are not embarassed from the blood,People fear once they see the blood.Lutfi wishes the dating came true,Some people say to make a wish.There are proverbs in each

couplet of the poem. These proverbs

204



correspond to the points in theprevious hemistich. Proverbsemphasize and confirm these points.

We can see that an example ofthis art is reflected in Gadoi'sworks[4].

Beauty is transient, be faithful to your loverThese periods will soon pass in a moment.In the first verse of the couplet,

it is said that love is a transitionallife and in order to prove theviewpoint the word in life is shortand time is swift is used. The proverbmeans that how life is short.

Do mind that life is short and timeis swift,

Entertain yourself every other daybut this world does not last long.

Gadoi uses proverb in his firstverse. Like his other ghazals, henotes that life is very short with thephrases "life is short and time is swift".According to his ghazal, it is possibleto understand the meaning of life asit is time-consuming and at the sametime enjoying all the benefits of life.

Thanks to you my heart beats and lasts my life,If I forget your goodness may my eyes be blind.In this couplet, I am alive because

of you. "If I forget your goodness,may my eyes be blind". Thisphraseological attachment reflects asa curse. Gadoi uses the proverb inorder to reveal hero's real character.

My eyes are unable to seeanything apart from your beauty,

There is no place for anything inmy heart.

This couplet shows a lovingattitude to the lover. In other words,I only have eyes for your beauty.

My eyes can see only you and yourface in the black. The term "ignorance"in literature refers to the state ofignorance other than the one who haslost consciousness, and nowadays itis a condition of understanding (ornon-understanding) the good and badaspects of life.

The lover said seeing your face,It was overlooked, finally to your side.The state of a lover is expressed

in the couplet. According to this, thelover circumambulates his bellowed.Eventually the feet of beloved wereinjured by evil eye. This expresses twoideas, firstly it is expressed in theform of phrase in figurat ivemeaning- extremely powerful lookinjures the feet. Secondly, on thehelp of the word tocircumambulate, the lover has donehis duty by touching his eyes to herfeet. We suppose that if it is bad luckused as a phrase it would be used inthe second one it would lose its realmeaning. Gadoi's artful skill can beseen from this couplet.

Proverbs are usually changed inpoetry, so proverbs with someadaptat ions may be used inpoetry[5].

Anyone who dares to see your face oneday,

May one pass away without leaving anywish.

In the first line of poetry," if thereis somebody sees face that is equalto the beauty of the moon". In thesecond one "and seeing it one willdie, not having any regrets" areexpressed.

We may meet some proverbs thatare used in the way above followingcouplets.

205



Because, I have lost you, my belovedIt is better for me to die than to live.Lover's losing his bellowed and

suffering from separation andpreference a death rather thanseparation are described. In this caseGadoi expressed power of love ofthe lover in separation and used "itis better for me to die" phrase inthis case.

We will analyze one couplet thesame as one above:

There is nothing better for thegood people on the earth thankindness,

Eventually, humankind in theworld lies in the soil. (168)

There is described that always dogoodness and you will acheivegenerosity of this everlasting world.

In XV century the role of ourClassic literature history of Uzbekpoetry reached the peak in itshighest level. In this period,powerful turkish poetry appearedwhich could compete with famouspersian -tadj ik poetry. It isimpossible to imagine the greatnessof this poetry without Atoi,Sakkoki, Lutfi, Gadoi and otherdozens of artists' works. In the

history of the Uzbek literature thesuperiority of ghazals are shownwith unexpriseless decorations inthe works of representatives of thatliteral sphere. Mavlono Gadoiacheived high level of his creativeperfectness a t the t ime ofblossoming the turkish poetry. Inaddition, in the XV century severalgenres of poetry were in the processof improveement . This process isshown at the tradition of planningdevan of artists. Apart from this, IfAlisher Navai worked at the 16genres of poetry and one centuryago Gadoi, Lutfi, Atai, Sakkokiused only 5-6 genres ( incomparison with the period ofNavai).

In the literature of XV centuryghazal Mavlono Gadoi's playsimportant role. Indeed, Gadoicreated appropriate poems which issuitable for his meaningful andbright work. We can see wonderfulexamples, especially in these ghazalsthat it can indicate the skill of artist.So we have just analyzed only onetype of poetry. There is a variety ofart that we can give information aoutthem in the next works.

Reference:

1. Hayitov A. "The first theoretical manual in Turkic literature". 2002, ¹1, p 71.2. Khojiahmedov A. The dictionary of Classic literature, "Yangi asr avlodi", Toshkent,

2008, p.283. Salaev F, Kurbonniyozov G. The explanatory dictionary of fictional terms. T.,

2010, p.87-884. Anvar Hojiahmedov. The dictionary of classic literature, T., 2008, p. 28-295. Anvar Hojiahmedov. The dictionary of classic poetry, T., 2008, p. 28-29

206



http://dx.doi.org/10.26739/2573-5616-2018-8-22

Abstract: The semi empirical method is received expressions defining dependency ofefficient importance photo galvanic characteristics of solar elements from the temperature.It is shown that these expressions wholly can explain the warm-up dependency of efficientimportance photo galvanic characteristics of solar element reception from experiment.From calculation of these expressions is shown that efficient importance of the voltage donot belong to the coefficient quality photovoltaic characteristics of solar elements.

It is also shown that solar elements, prepared on base of arsenide-gallium, will notwork in temperature bottom T=150 K.

Key words: Solar elements, photo galvanic characteristics, efficient voltage, efficientcurrent, efficient power, coefficient quality photovoltaic characteristics.

EFFECTIVE VALUES OF PHOTOGALVANICCHARACTERISTICS OF SOLAR ELEMENTS AND

TEMPERATURE

Alinazarova Mahfuza Alisherovna,Regional Center for Retraining and improvement of professional skills

of personnel's of public education at Namangan State University.Uzbekistan

PHYSICAL, CHEMICAL SCIENCE AND ENGINEERING


Recommended citation: Aslanova Khafiza Abdurakhimova. Effective Values OfPhotogalvanic Characteristics Of Solar Elements And Temperature. 7-8 American Journalof Research P. 206-210 (2018).

It is known from experiments thatthe effective values of photovoltaiccharacteristics of solar elements (SE)depend on temperature [1]. However,in the literature, expressions have notyet been obtained that establish thesedependencies. Therefore, in thispaper, semi empirical methods areused to derive expressions thatdetermine the dependence of theeffective photovoltaic characteristicsof the solar element on temperature.

It is shown that these expressions arein good agreement with theexperimental results.

As is known, one of the mainphotovoltaic characteristics of SE isthe effective power, which isdetermined by the followingexpression [1]

Pef = JefUýô, (1)where Jef is the effective value of

the current and Uef- is the effectivevoltage of the solar element.

207



On the 1-fig. a method for determining the effective power, alonga tangent point, using the experimental photovolta-ampere characteristic (PVAC) of a solar element. To determine this point, a straight line (1-straight line) between the points determining the open-circuit voltage and short-circuit current, i.e (Uxx; 0) and (0; Jkz), is usually drawn from the pho VAC. Then this line is transferred to the touch of the photo VAC (2-straight line) SE [2]. From the point of contact determines the effective power of the solar element. Based on this method, you can identify the formula that determines the effective power.

It is known that the equation of a straight-line passing between two points is written as follows

12

1

12

1

UUUU

JJJJ

. (2)

From this expression for the 1st line we obtain (1 - Fig.)

кзхх

кз JUUJJ (3)

where Jкз - short-circuit current, Uхх - open circuit voltages. In this formula,

хх

кз

UJa the value of the slope of this straight

line. It is possible to determine the equation of a straight line, which

will be parallel to the 1-straight line and touching on the experimental curve of the photoVAC SE, which has the form

baUJ . (4) Taking this into account, we determine the coal coefficient 2-

straight from the expression photoVAC SE

кзф JnkTeUJJ

1exp0 (5)

where Jφ is the photocurrent, J0- is the electric current, e- is the electron charge, k- is the Boltzmann constant, and T- is the temperature [3]. To this end, from (5) we obtain the derivative with respect to the voltage. As is known, the coefficient of non-ideality (n) of the photovoltaics of solar elements is determined by the type of electric current. Therefore, it can be assumed that the output voltage of the SE is independent of this parameter [4]. Since the intersection point 2 is a straight line and a 3-curve is U = Uef, bearing in mind this for the angular coefficient a, we obtain

kTneU

kTneJUJa эф

эфф11

0' exp (6)

208



As is known, the coefficient of non-ideality of the photovoltaic cells of a solar element depends on the type of electric current. Therefore, in (6), n1 is the non-ideality of the photovoltaic photovoltaics of the SE at the point of determining the effective power. From the condition of parallelism of straight lines, their angular coefficient must be equal to [2], taking into account the negative value of the short-circuit current, we obtain

kTneU

kTneJ

UJ эф

хх

кз

110 exp . (7)

From the formula (7) for the effective value, the voltage (Uef) SE we obtain

хх

кзэф eU

kTnJJ

ekTnU 1

0

1 ln . (8)

When the voltage of the SE is equal to its effective value (Uef) then, and the photocurrent is equal to its effective value

хх

кзэф eU

kTnJJ

ekTnU 1

0

1 ln (9)

Then from (8) and (9) for the effective value of the photocurrent we obtain

кзххкзэф J

JeU

kTnJJ 02 1 (10)

and from (8) and (10) for the effective power of the SE we obtain

хх

кз

кзххкзэф eU

kTnJJ

ekTn

JJ

eUkTnJP 1

0

102 ln1

. (11)

In [2, 4], for the temperature dependence of the current saturation (J0), short-circuit current (Jkz), and open-circuit voltage (Uxx), the following expressions are obtained

TTkeJJ 11exp

0000

, (12)

1)1(exp)11(exp 00

0000 T

TUnkTe

TTkeJJ хх

кз , (13)

0

0 )(TTUU хххх , (14)

209



where J00 is the saturation current and U0хх is the open circuitvoltage at room temperature, φ- is the height of the potential barrier, n-is the non-ideality coefficient of the photovoltaic cells SE of the solar element, at the point of detection of the short circuit.

The dependence of the height of the potential barrier (φ) on the temperature of the SE has the same form from the temperature dependence of the forbidden band of the semiconductor [5]. Therefore, this dependence can be written as follows

T 0 , (15) where φ0 is the height of the potential barrier of the SE at temperature T

= 0 K. The value of φ0 can be determined from (14) by extrapolating the dependence of the idling voltage on the temperature (Uxx (T)) by T → 0 K. γ-temperature coefficient of the potential barrier height. It is shown in [6] that its values lie in the range 10-3-10-5 V / K.

It was shown in [2, 4] that the non-ideality coefficient (n) of the photo-VAC SE is almost independent of temperature in the temperature range 100 K <500 K. Therefore, from the expressions (8), (10) and (11) values of photovoltaic characteristics of solar elements.

Now we pass directly to the calculation of the temperature dependence of the effective values of photovoltaic characteristics of solar elements. It should be noted that all calculations were performed for T0 = 273 K, φ0 = 1.42 V, γ = 5 ∙ 10-5 V / K, U0хх = 1.076 V, J00 = 1.75 ∙ 10-18 A.

Substituting in (8) formula (12) - (15) we obtain the expression that determines the temperature dependence of the effective voltage of the solar element SE.

In Fig. 2 shows the temperature dependence of the effective value of the voltage SE obtained by the formula (8). These calculations also showed that the effective value of the voltage of the solar element does not depend on the non-ideality of the photovoltaic, or it will be equal to one (n1 = 1). This figure also shows the experimental results of the temperature dependence of the effective voltage of SEs obtained based on AlGaAs-GaAs [1]. It can be seen that these results are in good agreement in the temperature range 200 K <T <450 K. At the same time, below the temperature T = 200 K, the effective stress of the SE decreases strongly.

Substituting in (10) formula (12) - (15) we obtain the expression determining the temperature dependence of the effective value of the current SE.

210



In Fig. 3. Shows the temperature dependence of the effective value of the current SE obtained by the formula (10). These calculations also showed that the effective values of the SE current depend very strongly on the non-ideality coefficient of the photovoltaic cells. The agreement between the calculation results and the experiment [1], for the temperature dependence of the effective values of the current of a solar element based on AlGaAs-GaAs, are obtained on n1 = 2,4.

It can be seen that these results are in good agreement in the temperature range 155 K <T < 400 K. It can be seen from the figure that below T = 150 K, the effective value of the current of SEs prepared on the basis of gallium arsenide is equal to zero. This is to say that such solar elements will not work at low temperatures.

Substituting formula (12) - (15) in (11), we obtain the expression determining the temperature dependence of the effective power of the SE.

In Fig. 4. shows the temperature dependence of the effective power of the solar elements obtained by the formula (11). Here also, the experimental results of the temperature dependence of the effective power of solar elements obtained on the basis of AlGaAs-GaAs are presented [1]. It can be seen that these results also agree well in the temperature range 200 K <T <450 K.

Thus, in this paper we obtain expressions that establish the temperature dependence of the effective values of photovoltaic characteristics of solar elements based on AlGaAs-GaAs. It is shown that these expressions can fully explain the temperature dependence of the effective values of the photovoltaic characteristics of the solar elements obtained from the experiment. The calculations also showed that the effective value of the voltage does not depend on the non-ideality coefficient of the photovoltaic cells of the solar element.

Solar elements, based on gallium arsenide, will not work at temperatures below T = 150 K

References:

1. Fahrenbruch A., Bujub R. Solar elements (theory and experiment), M., Energoatomizdat,1987, 278 p.

2. Aliev R., Ikramov RG, Ismanova O.T., Alinazarova M.A. // Heliotechnics, 2011, ¹1, p. 61-64.3. Zainobiddinov S., Ikramov RG, Aliev R., Ismanova O.T., Niyazova O., Nuritdinova M.A. /

/ Heliotechnics, ¹3, 2003, p. 19-22.4. Aliev R., Alinazarova MA, Ikramov RG, Ismanova O.T. // Heliotechnics, 2011, ¹2, p. 38-41.5. Aut I., Gentsov D., German K. Photoelectric phenomena, M., "The World", 1980, 208 p.

211



Founder and publisher Robert HartPublished since January 2017 year. Issued Monthly.

Editorial office: Mailing address: 8223 Lakeshore Rd., Lexington,Michigan 48450, USA Phone: +1 348-498-3736

Internet address: http://www.journalofresearch.usE-mail: [email protected]

Circulation 200 copies. Free of charge. IMPACT FACTOR: 5.069

AMERICANJOURNAL

OF RESEARCH¹ 7-8, July-August 2018

ISSN 2573-5616 (print)ISSN 2573-5624 (online)

IMPACT FACTOR: 5.069

american journal of researchdistribution of buddhism and manichaeism in soghd.....15 indiaminova...

Documents